Project Gutenberg's The Pioneer Boys on the Great Lakes, by Harrison Adams

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org.  If you are not located in the United States, you'll have
to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook.

Title: The Pioneer Boys on the Great Lakes
       or On the Trail of the Iroquois

Author: Harrison Adams

Illustrator: Charles Livingston Bull

Release Date: September 7, 2014 [EBook #46795]

Language: English

Character set encoding: ASCII

*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PIONEER BOYS ON GREAT LAKES ***




Produced by Beth Baran, Emmy and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net







[Transcriber's Note: Bold text is surrounded by =equal signs= and
italic text is surrounded by _underscores_.]





THE PIONEER BOYS ON THE GREAT LAKES

[Illustration]

OR: ON THE TRAIL OF THE IROQUOIS




THE YOUNG PIONEER SERIES

BY HARRISON ADAMS

ILLUSTRATED

[Illustration]

    =THE PIONEER BOYS OF THE OHIO=,
      Or: Clearing the Wilderness                   $1.25

    =THE PIONEER BOYS ON THE GREAT LAKES=,
      Or: On the Trail of the Iroquois               1.25

    =THE PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSISSIPPI=,
      Or: The Homestead in the Wilderness            1.25

    =THE PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI=,
      Or: In the Country of the Sioux                1.25

    =THE PIONEER BOYS OF THE YELLOWSTONE=,
      Or: Lost in the Land of Wonders                1.25

    =THE PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA=,
      Or: In the Wilderness of the Great Northwest   1.25

    THE PAGE COMPANY
    53 Beacon Street      Boston, Mass.

[Illustration: "'KEEP AGAINST THE ROCK, ALL!' SAID KENTON, WHO WAS IN
THE LEAD" (_See page 261_)]




The Young Pioneer Series

THE PIONEER BOYS on the GREAT LAKES

OR: ON THE TRAIL OF THE IROQUOIS

    By HARRISON ADAMS
    Author of "The Pioneer Boys of the Ohio," etc.

[Illustration]

    Illustrated and Decorated by
    CHARLES LIVINGSTON BULL

    THE PAGE COMPANY
    BOSTON     PUBLISHERS




    _Copyright, 1912, by_
    L. C. PAGE & COMPANY.
    (INCORPORATED)

    _All rights reserved_

    First Impression,
    September, 1912

    Second Impression,
    May, 1916

    [Illustration]

    THE COLONIAL PRESS
    C. H. SIMONDS & CO.
    BOSTON, U. S. A.




PREFACE


TO MY YOUNG READERS: Many of those among you who have read the first
volume of "The Young Pioneer Series" may be pleased to again make the
acquaintance of the two border lads, Bob and Sandy, as well as others
who figured in the earlier tale. Among these might be mentioned the
Irish trapper, Pat O'Mara; Kate, the pretty little sister of our two
heroes; Blue Jacket, a young Shawanee warrior, destined later to become
famous in history; and Simon Kenton, perhaps the best known among the
friends of Daniel Boone.

In this new story concerning the adventures of David Armstrong's boys
I trust that you will find much to interest you. It is my earnest
hope that such lads as read these stories of daring deeds along the
frontier, in those early days of the history of our country, may not
only find them intensely entertaining, but instructive as well.

I have tried to show what a sterling type of character, even in
young boys, the stern necessities of those perilous days produced.
Self-reliance was absolutely needed in order to successfully cope with
the multitude of dangers by which the pioneers of the Ohio and Kentucky
border were surrounded.

And, when you have finished the present volume, I can only hope that
you will agree with me in saying that Bob and Sandy were splendid
specimens of undaunted boyhood, and a credit to their Scotch ancestry.
I also trust that you will be eager to meet them again at no very
distant time in other fields of daring, whither the roving spirit of
Sandy, who has taken Simon Kenton as his ideal hero, may, in company
with his brother, be tempted to rove.

                                                     HARRISON ADAMS.

_August 10th, 1912._


[Illustration]




[Illustration]




CONTENTS


    CHAPTER                                   PAGE
            PREFACE                              v
         I. THE ALARM BELL                       1
        II. SEEKING REFUGE AT THE BLOCKHOUSE    12
       III. THE BEE TREE                        24
        IV. WATCHING FOR THE HONEY THIEF        40
         V. A STRANGE BEAR HUNT                 49
        VI. SERIOUS NEWS                        60
       VII. THE THREE FRENCH TRAPPERS           69
      VIII. SIMON KENTON, THE BORDERER          83
        IX. THE MOCCASIN TRACKS THAT TOED-IN    92
         X. BLUE JACKET'S WARNING              106
        XI. TENDING THEIR TRAPS                115
       XII. THE CRUEL PARTING                  127
      XIII. THE GRAND HUNT                     138
       XIV. BLACK BEAVER STRIKES               150
        XV. ON THE TRAIL OF THE IROQUOIS       164
       XVI. THE BARK OF THE RED FOX            173
      XVII. PERILS OF THE WILDERNESS           185
     XVIII. THE BIG WATER AT LAST              197
       XIX. A BITTER DISAPPOINTMENT            208
        XX. PONTIAC IN THE COUNCIL             220
       XXI. PRISONERS                          235
      XXII. THE TABLES TURNED                  244
     XXIII. THE CAVERN OF THE WATER SPIRITS    255
      XXIV. KENTON'S LIFE WITH THE INDIANS     266
       XXV. A BIRCH-BARK MESSAGE               278
      XXVI. THE WAR DANCE                      290
     XXVII. PONTIAC'S PERIL                    301
    XXVIII. WHEN ALL SEEMED LOST               312
      XXIX. THE WORD OF AN INDIAN CHIEF        323
       XXX. SAFE AT LAST                       335

[Illustration]




[Illustration]




LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS


                                                                  PAGE
  "'KEEP AGAINST THE ROCK, ALL!' SAID KENTON, WHO WAS
          IN THE LEAD" (_See page 261_)                  _Frontispiece_
  "'WHOOP! THERE SHE GOES!'"                                        40
  "THE BEAR ALL THE WHILE KEPT ON CREEPING OUT CLOSER
          AND CLOSER"                                               56
  "PLAINLY MARKED AGAINST THE FACE OF THE HARVEST
          MOON, THEY COULD SEE THE HEAD AND SHOULDERS
          OF AN INDIAN BRAVE!"                                     174
  "THE BOYS SAW THE SHEEN OF HIS SATINY SIDES AS HE SPRANG"        186
  "DANCING AS THEY CIRCLED THE FLAMES"                             222

[Illustration]




The Pioneer Boys on the Great Lakes




CHAPTER I

THE ALARM BELL


"HARK! Bob, what can all that shouting mean?"

"I'm sure I don't know, Sandy."

"It comes from the other side of the settlement, doesn't it?"

"True enough, brother; for you see the wind carries the sounds; and
that is now in the west."

"Oh! I wonder what it can be; and if it means trouble for us, after all
these months of peace!"

The two Armstrong boys, Robert and Alexander, who usually went by the
shorter names of Bob and Sandy, stood resting on their hoes while
listening anxiously to the rapidly increasing clamor.

In the clearing close by stood the cabin of the Ohio settler, David
Armstrong. The time was close to early fall, at a time when the
strained relations between England and her American colonies had
almost reached the breaking-point. But away out here, far removed from
civilization, the hardy pioneers were only concerned regarding possible
uprisings of the red men; and the widening of their fields, where corn
might be cultivated profitably, and tobacco grown.

Early in the preceding spring the Armstrong family, consisting of
David, his gentle wife, Mary, the two lads, now fifteen and sixteen
years of age, and a young sister named Kate, had left their Virginia
home to dare the unknown perils of the wilderness in the hope of
bettering their condition.[1]

During the long summer, now drawing to a close, the dozen or more
families constituting the little settlement on the bank of the Ohio had
been joined by a number of new arrivals, so that by degrees they formed
a strong colony.

Some of the fears that had oppressed the more timid of the first
settlers now began gradually to vanish, as they saw their numbers
increasing, with a corresponding addition to the fighting men of the
border post.

Daniel Boone had been an early friend of these Ohio settlers. He it was
who had really piloted them to this fair site for a town, on the hill
which afforded a magnificent view up and down the beautiful river.

Taking the advice of the famous pioneer, a strong blockhouse had been
built as soon as possible. This was completely surrounded by a high
and stout palisade, behind which the defenders of the place might find
shelter from the enemy in case of an attack.

Thus, even while peace seemed to be hovering over the section, these
cautious settlers were constantly prepared for any Indian uprising; and
there was even a code of signals arranged, whereby those most remote
from the central station were to be warned in case of need.

Twice during the summer Daniel Boone had favored them with brief
visits, while on his way back and forth between the distant Virginia
plantations and his own settlement far down in the heart of Kentucky.

But Boone had little time for visiting that particular season. While
the Armstrongs and their neighbors were enjoying a comparatively
peaceful summer, the reverse was the rule around the settlement
that had been pushed far out on the frontier line and located at
Boonesborough.

Enraged by the boldness of these pioneers, the Shawanees, aided by some
of the Delawares, and even Cherokees, made desperate efforts to wipe
out the gallant little bands that had been drawn to the outposts of
civilization by the prospect of the rich land.

Rumors reached the Ohio settlers from time to time of the serious
difficulties their fellow settlers were encountering. These served to
keep them on their guard, so that they did not fall into a false sense
of security.

Whenever Bob and Sandy Armstrong went into the great forests to seek
game, or discover likely places where their traps might be set to
advantage in the approaching autumn, they were always warned before
leaving home to keep constantly on the watch for Indians. If they met
with one or more red men they were never to fully trust any professions
of friendship, for the settlers of that day did not have a high opinion
of an Indian's word.

These two lads were fairly well versed in the ways of woodsmen. They
had always been accustomed to roaming through the forest after game;
and, besides, they had received many a hint concerning the secrets of
the wilds from a genial Irish trapper, named Pat O'Mara.

This worthy was in a measure possessed of the same unrest that caused
Daniel Boone to keep almost constantly on the move. In the case
of O'Mara, however, it was simply a desire to see new sights, and
encounter novel perils, that caused him to wander through unknown
countries, rather than any keen longing to open up rich farming lands
to civilization.

Occasionally the Irish trapper dropped in unexpectedly at the Armstrong
cabin; but after a few days' rest his uneasy spirit would again cause
him to disappear.

This very morning, while they worked in their little patch of ground,
Bob and Sandy had been talking about their quaint Irish friend, and
wondering where he might happen to be at that time, since they had not
seen him for over a month.

When the new settlement was in its infancy the Armstrong boys, feeling
that conditions had changed, began to alter their dress. It was one
thing to be living in Virginia, not so very far from the sea coast; and
quite another to be hundreds of miles inland, beyond the great chain of
mountains that served as a barrier between them and the oppressive tax
collectors of the king across the water.

The homespun woollen garments gave way to those which nearly all
hunters and forest rangers of that day delighted in. Thus, while both
lads boasted of tanned buckskin tunics, and nether garments, fringed
and ornamented with colored porcupine quills, besides real Indian
moccasins, after the manner of the attire worn by Daniel Boone, Simon
Kenton and the witty Irish trapper, Bob also owned a cap made of
coonskin, with the tails dangling down behind; while his brother's was
fashioned from the cured skins of gray squirrels.

They had, of course, left the outer garments at the cabin when starting
out, that morning, to accomplish a little hard work in the fields that
had been planted earlier in the season, for the day was quite warm.

Besides the sound of the ax, or it might be the crash of a falling
tree, there were not many loud noises heard as a rule about the
settlement. Sometimes a dog might give tongue as he chased after a
rabbit that had ventured too near the borders of the colony; again, a
proud rooster, that had been carried so carefully over these hundreds
of miles of rough country to his new home, would wake the echoes by his
clarion crow. It was a busy time for the settlers, and even the older
children were compelled to do their share of labor in these first few
months on the Ohio.

So it can be easily understood that, when the Armstrong lads heard
that constantly increasing series of loud shouts, they felt the blood
leaping through their veins both in curiosity and alarm.

Sandy, always impulsive, threw his clumsy hoe to the ground, and,
jumping over to the adjacent tree, against which their flint-lock
muskets leaned, caught up his own weapon with trembling fingers. (Note
1.)[A]

Bob was the more composed of the two, and it was his voice that now
restrained his brother.

"Wait, Sandy," he said, "we are not so far off but that we can reach
the cabin quickly."

"But, listen to all that noise, Bob," returned the other, fingering his
gun eagerly. "Surely something has happened. Perhaps another tree has
fallen the wrong way, and this time done worse than what happened to
our father."

The matter to which Sandy referred had been an unfortunate accident
whereby David Armstrong had barely escaped with his life. A tree he
was chopping had by some means twisted around in falling, so that the
settler was caught under the heavy limbs. Only by what seemed a miracle
had his life been spared. As it was, he still had an arm in a sling,
and was unable to keep up the work he had planned, so that a double
duty devolved upon his sons.

"No, I don't think that can be the trouble," continued Bob, slowly.
"I heard no crash of a tree. Besides, I fear that there is a note of
alarm in the cries; it is as if men were answering each other. There!
that time I could almost hear what was being shouted, only the breeze
changed a second too soon."

"Could it be Daniel Boone who has come, or perhaps that young ranger,
Simon Kenton, whom you and I liked so much when we saw him long ago?"
suggested Sandy, with new eagerness; for, to tell the truth, he had
greatly admired Kenton when the young friend of Colonel Boone visited
the new settlement, and he secretly aspired to follow in his footsteps.

"No, I am afraid it cannot be that," Bob went on, soberly. "They might
shout in that case; but there would be joy, and not fear, expressed.
Hark! there it rises again! You have keen hearing, Sandy; did you not
make out what our neighbor, Peleg Green, was calling then?"

Sandy turned a pale face toward his companion. These two boys had
been through numerous perils in common, and were possessed of a great
measure of courage; but, after all, they were only half-grown lads, and
the sudden coming of this unknown peril filled them with dread.

"I am not sure, Bob," he replied, with quivering lips; "but I believe I
could catch something that sounded like--_Indians_!"

His brother nodded his head at these words.

"I did not like to say so, for fear I might have been mistaken; but it
sounded like that to me," he said, gravely.

Now it was Bob who dropped his hoe, and stooped to possess himself of
his gun. Carefully he looked to see that the priming was in order,
since everything always depended upon a small pinch of powder being in
the pan when the time for firing arrived. The flint never failed to
strike sparks; but, lacking powder, these would be of no avail.

"Had we not better run for the house?" suggested Sandy, glancing over
across the field toward the cabin, where the smoke arose from the clay
chimney, the whole forming a peaceful scene in the sunshine of that
late summer morning.

"They have not heard the sounds yet, I think," said Bob, as he failed
to note any signs of excitement around the log cabin; "and it would
be cruel to frighten mother, if there is no need. Let us wait a bit
longer, Sandy. We can easily cover that little distance if there is
necessity."

So the boys continued to stand there, gripping their guns, and waiting.
Meanwhile it can be readily understood that both lads turned anxious
eyes in all directions.

"It seems to me the shouts are not so loud as before," said Bob,
presently.

"That might be because the running men have reached their homes,"
quickly remarked his brother.

"Perhaps we had better go to the cabin. We can say we came in for fresh
water, if mother wonders at seeing us. After all it may amount to
nothing;" but, hardly had Bob Armstrong completed this sentence, than
a new sound came to their ears that sent them running like mad in the
direction of the humble home in the clearing.

High above all else came the harsh notes of the alarm bell that had
been hung in the blockhouse to give warning of sudden impending danger!

FOOTNOTES:

[1] See "The Pioneer Boys of the Ohio."

[A] The notes will be found at the end of the book.




CHAPTER II

SEEKING REFUGE AT THE BLOCKHOUSE


"LOOK! there is father coming out! He has heard it now!" gasped Sandy,
as he ran.

"And with poor little mother close behind him, waving her arms to us
to hurry. But where can Kate be, do you think?" asked Bob, as a sudden
suspicion came flashing into his mind.

"Perhaps at the spring. She often sits there, and plays. Surely she
could not be in the cabin, and fail to follow mother," his brother
declared.

"Keep straight on, and I'll go to see!" called Bob, suddenly turning
aside from the straight course they had been pursuing.

Sandy hesitated, for he wished to accompany his older brother; but,
during their many hunts, he had come to look upon Bob as the leader,
and gradually fallen into the way of obeying any instructions the other
might see fit to give. So he continued on to the cabin, where his
parents were waiting so anxiously.

Mary Armstrong had darted back into the large front room, and now once
more came into view, carrying the settler's trusty gun. Though his
left arm was still in a sling, David Armstrong gripped the weapon with
determination written on his sun-browned face. In defence of his loved
ones he would forget his injuries for the time being, and, if need be,
fight desperately.

Meanwhile, what of Bob?

The spring from which the Armstrongs secured their drinking water
bubbled up from the mossy ground under the trees at some little
distance from the cabin. It was reached by a circuitous path, well
beaten from frequent pilgrimages to and fro.

Jumping over bushes that intervened, for he was too eager to follow the
winding path even when he struck it, Bob quickly came in sight of the
spring. His heart was almost in his throat as he discovered the well
known sun-bonnet of his pretty sister, Kate, hanging to the bush that
overspread the spring; but failed to see the slightest sign of the girl.

Cold with the fear that oppressed him, he continued to advance. What if
Kate had already been carried off by some wandering red man? With the
vast wilderness stretching all around for hundreds of miles, how would
they ever know where to look for her?

"Kate! Oh! Kate!" he called, stopping short in his suspense to listen.

Then, to his great delight, a voice answered him; and the girl arose
from a shady nook where she was accustomed to amuse herself.

Apparently she had paid no attention to the brazen sound of the alarm
bell, being so wrapped up in her play. But, when Bob sprang to her
side, and caught one of her hands in his, the girl's face grew white
with fear.

"Oh! what is it, Bob?" she cried. "What has happened? The bell--I
didn't notice that it was sounding! Is there a fire? Has any one been
hurt like father was?"

"It must mean Indians!" answered Bob, as he hurried her along.

After that dreadful word had passed his lips there was no further need
of urging. Kate's feet seemed shod with fear, and she even led him in
the race for the cabin. There she was enfolded in the motherly arms and
hurried within, to be hastily burdened with several small packages in
case they were compelled to flee for safety to the blockhouse.

David Armstrong and the two lads stood without, guns in hand,
listening. The bell had now stopped its wild clamor; but they knew that
if it again burst out it would mean the worst. And thus, with every
sense on the alert, they waited.

While peace had so long hung over the favored settlement on the Ohio,
those who composed the little colony knew well what an Indian attack
must signify. True, few if any of them had had more than the one
experience when the pack train had been assailed in the night while
they were on the trail; but they were not apt to forget the fierce
whoops of the savages, on that occasion, which had been ringing in
their ears ever since.

David had built his cabin after the most approved fashion known among
pioneers of that perilous time. The walls had loopholes between the
logs in certain places, where guns could be thrust out and fired into
the faces of advancing foes. Even the small windows were secured
with heavy shutters, fastened from within, so that it would require
considerable skill and labor to effect an opening, should the inmates
be besieged.

But, of course, it was not the plan of David and his fellow settlers
to remain thus isolated, if an opportunity came whereby they could
gather in the blockhouse, which was always kept prepared for the
reception of the colony.

Mary was now busying herself in closing and fastening these shutters.
Bob sprang to assist his mother, ever mindful of her comfort, for he
was a thoughtful lad at all times. Impulsive Sandy had just as warm a
heart, but was more inclined to be careless and short sighted.

Then, without warning, once more that fearful sound broke forth! The
bell was giving out its second call, which meant that every soul within
hearing would do well to hasten without delay to the central point.

Perhaps, after all, it might prove to be a needless alarm; but, under
the circumstances, no one could take the chance of being caught
napping. For aught they knew those cruel Shawanees had finally overcome
the valiant defenders of far distant Boonesborough, and, determined to
wipe out every settlement west of the Alleghanies, were now advancing
north to the Ohio River region with their victorious bands.

"Wife, that settles it!" said David Armstrong, firmly; "we must go at
once to the fort!"

Each of them knew what was to be done. They had talked this thing
over on more than one occasion, and arranged a system that was to be
followed out in case of need.

The heavy puncheon door was closed, and locked with a ponderous padlock
that had been carried into the wilderness when they emigrated from
their former Virginia home. This being done, the little party started
on a run across the open field.

How gloomy, and filled with mysterious perils, did that dense
forest seem now! It was so easy to people its aisles with creeping,
treacherous foes, armed with bows and arrows, with guns sold by the
French traders to be used against the English-speaking colonists,
together with tomahawks and scalping knives.

And, when they had entered among the tall trees that grew so close
together, how every slight movement along the trail made them quiver
with sudden dread, in the belief that they were about to be confronted
by a painted horde of Indians, seeking their lives!

The blockhouse, fortunately, was not very far distant. When they began
to catch glimpses of it through the trees the hopes of the Armstrongs
once more mounted upward.

By now they had overtaken other fugitives, also making for the safety
of the central point, and laden with the most precious of their
possessions, which consisted for the most part of some family heirloom
which they dreaded to have go up in flame and smoke, if the savages put
their deserted cabins to the torch, as was their universal custom.

When they reached the palisade they found an excited crowd. The women
and children were hurried inside as fast as they arrived; while the
defenders of the post clustered near the gates, engaged in anxious
communion.

"Who saw the Indians?" asked David, always seeking information; and
both of his boys hovered near, with ears wide open to catch every word
that might be dropped.

Anthony Brady, who exercised something of the characteristics of a
commander among the settlers, by virtue of his age and experience, made
immediate answer.

"Old Reuben Jacks, the forest ranger, spied the bloodthirsty villains,"
he said. "He came first to my cabin, which is further away than the
rest. Then, as we ran, we shouted warning, and others, who heard, took
it up. Here he comes now. Ask him how many of the red scoundrels he
sighted, neighbors."

The man in question was clad in greasy buckskin garments. He had no
family; but stopped with different persons whenever he came to the
settlement. But, after the manner of the Irish trapper, old Reuben
could not long remain in one place, and thus he spent most of his time
roaming.

David quickly cornered old Reuben. The forest ranger was a quaint
fellow, who carried one of those long-barrelled rifles which were so
deadly in the hands of a good marksman. He had several rows of nicks
on the stock, and the boys had always been curious to know whether
these signified the various wild animals, like bears, and panthers, and
wildcats, that he had shot with the weapon, or something perhaps more
terrible. But Old Reuben would never tell.

"Where did you see the Indians, Reuben?" asked David, as others of the
men began to cluster around, filled with curiosity to know the worst.

"I reckons as how 'twar 'bout three furlongs t'other side o' Cap'n
Brady's cabin I see 'em," replied the old ranger in a mumbling tone,
due to the absence of teeth in his jaws.

"How many were there?" continued Mr. Armstrong.

"I see three before I turned and run," Reuben answered. "But the bushes
was shakin' like they mout 'a' ben a host more a'comin'. They was armed
with bows an' arrers, an' I dead sartin saw a scalp hangin' at the belt
o' one on 'em."

Bob and Sandy exchanged horrified glances at hearing this. They had
themselves passed through quite an experience with the hostile Indians
early in the season, when one of the brothers was captured and carried
away to the village of the Shawanees, from which he had finally been
rescued, after considerable peril had been encountered.

To hear that Indians had been seen so close to the settlement caused a
thrill to pass through the heart of the boldest man; and the hands that
clutched their guns tightened convulsively on the weapons.

"Were they Shawanees, Reuben?" David continued to ask.

The veteran ranger shook his head, with its straggly gray hair that
fell down on his shoulders from under the beaver cap.

"Delaware, I reckons," he said, simply; and they believed that so
experienced a woodsman could not be mistaken, for there were many
characteristics that distinguished the different tribes, even among the
famous Six Nations or Iroquois. (Note 2.)

"Are all here?" asked Captain Brady at this juncture; for they could no
longer see any sign of new arrivals hurrying toward the blockhouse.

A hurried count assured them that all families had reached the
stockade, with one exception.

"The Bancrofts are missing!" cried one man.

"And their clearing is almost as far away as mine! This looks bad,
men!" said Brady, with a grave expression on his set features.

"Something ought to be done, it seems to me," remarked David; for the
family in question had been among the first dozen seeking new homes on
the Ohio; and between them and his own little brood there had always
existed more or less friendship.

"Who'll go with me ter look 'em up?" demanded old Reuben, hoarsely.

Every man present signified his readiness to be of the rescue party;
but Captain Brady, of course, would not hear of such a thing.

"It would weaken our defence!" he declared. "We must hold this stockade
above all things. Take four men if you wish, Reuben, but no more. And
be careful lest you run into an ambush. These savages are treacherous
at the best. They would strike you in the back if the chance arose. And
if so be you have to shoot, make every bullet tell!"

Sandy pushed forward. He really hoped that the old ranger would pick
him out as one of those who were to make up the rescue party. Always
reckless, and fairly revelling in excitement, Sandy would have gladly
hailed a chance to undertake this perilous adventure.

"Wait!" called out David Armstrong just then. "Perhaps, after all, it
may not be necessary to go. Look yonder, Captain Brady, and you will
see that the Indians are even now coming out of the woods!"

These words created a new spasm of excitement. Turning their eyes in
the direction David had pointed, the gathered settlers saw that he
indeed spoke the truth; for several painted figures had just then
issued forth from the shelter of the fringe of forest, and started
toward the stockade!




CHAPTER III

THE BEE TREE


SOME of the more impetuous among the settlers began immediately to draw
back the hammers of their muskets; and one man even threw his gun to
his shoulder, as if eager to be the first to fire at the Indians.

But David Armstrong immediately pushed against him, so that his purpose
was frustrated.

"What would you do, hothead?" demanded Mr. Armstrong. "They are so far
away that your ammunition would only be wasted. Look again, and you
will see that there are only four in all. Besides, they have their
hands raised in the air, with the palms extended toward us. That means
they would talk. It is the same as if they carried a white flag in
token of amity. Let no one fire a shot."

"But at the same time be on your guard against the treacherous hounds,
men!" called out Captain Brady, himself the most inveterate hater
of Indians in the entire colony, and never willing to trust one who
carried a copper-colored skin.

Slowly the four red men advanced, continuing to hold up their hands.
Evidently they wondered at seeing so great a number of armed whites
clustered before the stockade. And the clanging of the bell must have
bewildered them, since possibly it was the very first time such a sound
had ever been heard by any of the quartette.

"We should not allow them to come too near," one man suggested,
cautiously.

"True," called out Brady. "And an equal number of our men should
advance to meet them. Armstrong, do you and Reuben, together with
Brewster and Lane, step out. We will cover you with our guns. They have
laid their bows and tomahawks down on the ground; but look out for
treachery. Should you hear me shout, drop down on your faces, for we
will sweep them out of existence with one volley!"

The two boys watched the little squad meet the four Indians, and enter
into a powwow with them. Much of the conversation had to be carried
on through gesture, since only old Reuben could understand the Indian
tongue. But it was evident that the newcomers meant to be friendly, and
were not the advance couriers of a band bent on burning the post.

Presently David beckoned to Captain Brady, and, as the other
approached, he observed:

"They do not mean us any harm. On the contrary this young chief, who
says his name is Black Beaver, wishes to trade some skins he has for
tobacco. They have been south in Kentucky attending a grand council,
and are on the way home to their village. He also wished to secure a
small amount of meal if we can spare it. And, Captain, since we wish
peace with all the tribes, I have promised to obtain these things for
him."

When they heard this the men set up a shout, such was the great relief
they experienced after the recent scare. Still, the cautious Brady
warned them against being too positive.

"How do we know whether they are deceiving us?" he said, coldly; for he
could not bear to be friendly with any Indian. "Perhaps they are even
now carrying the scalps of our neighbors, the Bancrofts?"

"Not so, Captain, you wrong them," said David, hastily; "for yonder
come those you mention, and apparently none the worse for their delay
in starting."

After that there was no reasonable excuse for prolonging the matter;
and so by degrees the settlers made their way back to their various
homes. The Indians were treated well, and sent on their way with a
supply of tobacco and a measure of meal, which latter David Armstrong
himself supplied.

But little work was done the balance of that day. The result of the
fright occasioned by this, the very first ringing of the alarm bell,
made every one more or less nervous. Mrs. Armstrong would not even hear
of the two boys starting out to hunt in the afternoon, as they had
planned.

"We'd better put it off till to-morrow, Sandy," remarked Bob, when he
saw how the recent excitement had affected his mother's nerves.

"I suppose so," replied the younger lad, with regret in his voice.
"But I had just set my heart on trying to find that bee tree. We saw
the little fellows working in Kate's flower garden, and flying off
with their honey. Just think what a fine thing it would be, Bob, if we
could learn where their storehouse is, and cut down the tree! Wouldn't
mother's eyes just dance to see the piles of combs full of sweetness,
perhaps enough for the whole winter?"

"That's a fact," admitted Bob, his own eyes shining with eagerness as
Sandy thus painted such a pleasant picture. "But it will keep, I guess,
till to-morrow. We ought to get done with our task early in the day,
and then for the woods. You know there is not a great stock of meat
handy, except that jerked venison that neither of us like very well.
I'd enjoy something like a saddle of fresh venison myself."

And so the more impulsive brother found himself compelled to bow to
circumstances, always a difficult task with Sandy.

During the afternoon the young pioneers busied themselves in various
ways, for there were always plenty of things to be done--water to be
carried from the spring, wood for the fire to be cut and hauled close
to the door, some of the first pelts which the boys had taken in their
rusty traps to be attended to in the curing; the garden to be weeded;
and so it went on until the descending sun gave warning that another
night was close at hand.

Sandy had taken an hour off to go fishing in the near-by river.
As usual he brought back enough of the finny prizes to afford the
Armstrong family a bountiful meal that night. From woods and waters
they were accustomed to take daily toll, as their needs arose; nor was
there likely to be any scarcity of food so long as hostile Indians gave
the new settlement a wide berth.

Bob came upon his brother as he was returning to the cabin with a
bucket of water. Sandy was almost through cleaning his fish, and the
older boy naturally stopped a minute to comment on their fine size.

"I was just thinking, Bob," remarked the worker, with a shake of his
head, "that perhaps we might see those same Indians again some fine
day."

"What makes you say that?" asked the older lad, quickly; for he knew
that Sandy must have something on his mind to speak in this strain.

"I think I feel a little like Captain Brady does about Indians," Sandy
replied, "and that they are treacherous. Somehow, I just can't trust
them, and that's the truth of it."

"Oh! but how about Blue Jacket? Didn't he prove that he was a true
friend to us?" demanded Bob.

The young Indian to whom he referred was a Shawanee brave who had been
wounded in the fight the settlers had had just before arriving at the
river. The boys had found him desperately hurt, and had cared for him,
even saving his life when the irate Captain Brady wanted to have the
"varment" killed as he would a snake.

In return Blue Jacket had assisted in the rescue of the Armstrong boys
who had fallen into the hands of the Indians.

"That's true, Bob," responded Sandy, readily enough. "Blue Jacket is
our friend, but he's the only wearer of a red skin that I would trust.
Now, of course, you're wondering what ails me. I'll tell you. I didn't
like the way that young Delaware chief looked at our pretty little
sister, Kate!"

"What's that you are saying?" demanded Bob, frowning.

"I saw him, if you didn't," continued Sandy, stubbornly. "He kept
looking at her every little while even as he talked; for, you know,
some of the women and girls came out of the stockade to look at the
Indians. I tell you plainly that my finger just itched to touch the
trigger of my gun when I saw him staring at Kate like that."

"But--he walked over here with us to get the measure of meal father
promised to give him, without accepting any pay?" Bob went on, as if
hardly able to credit the grave thing his brother was hinting at.

"Yes, and I kept just behind him all the time," Sandy went on, "with my
gun in my hands. I think he noticed me after a while, for he stopped
looking. But I wouldn't trust that heathen further than I could see
him."

"Well, they have gone away," said Bob, as though that settled it.

"How do you know that?" questioned Sandy.

"Secretly, acting under orders from Captain Brady, old Reuben followed
them for three miles, keeping himself hidden all the while. He reported
that they had surely kept straight on, secured a canoe just where they
said they had hidden one, and paddled across the river, landing on the
other shore, and disappearing in the forest."

"But Black Beaver plans to come back some day," Sandy continued, as he
arose; "I could see it in his eyes. And I mean to warn mother, so that
she can keep Kate from wandering away from home so much. If ever I see
that Delaware chief sneaking around here it will be a bad day for him."

"We called them Delawares, but old Reuben says now he made a mistake,
and that they belong to the Iroquois. He told me that Black Beaver was
a chief among the Senecas, and that his home was far away toward the
Great Lakes."

"That may be so," remarked the unconvinced Sandy, starting toward the
cabin, for evening was not far away, and he already inwardly felt
clamorous demands for the appetizing supper that would soon be on the
fire. "But even if he lives hundreds of miles away he can come back,
can't he? He has made the journey once, why not again?"

Bob knew that, when once his brother got an idea into his head,
argument was next to useless; so he wisely let the matter drop. He
himself was not altogether convinced that they had seen the last of the
proud young chief, though he hardly anticipated that it would be Kate's
pretty face that might draw Black Beaver south again.

Many of the settlers passed an uneasy night; but there was no alarm.
Talking the matter over among themselves, some of the men had arrived
at the conviction that these representatives of the Iroquois may have
been attending one of those great meetings which were being engineered
by the Pottawottomi sachem, Pontiac, looking toward a combination of
most of the various tribes, by means of which the French in the far
North would be assisted, and the English settlements through Ohio,
Kentucky, and along the Great Lakes be wiped out.

If this were indeed the truth, then Black Beaver had professed a
friendship that he really did not feel, since he must have been forming
some league with the warlike and merciless Shawanees, under such
leaders as the detested renegade, Simon Girty, of whose cruel deeds
history has told.

When the morning finally arrived without any sign of trouble, even
gentle Mary Armstrong seemed to have recovered from her nervousness.
She assented to the wish of the boys to go forth, and see what they
could do in the way of securing fresh food. Before leaving, Sandy
cautioned his mother about Kate, for he could not forget the covetous
looks which the painted young chief had cast toward his pretty little
sister, child though she was, being not more than twelve years of age.

"Be sure and fetch an ax along, Sandy," said Bob, just as they were
ready to start forth, with guns fastened over their shoulders by means
of straps. "But, if you can help it, don't let mother see you. She
would think it strange that we carried such a thing on a little hunt
for a deer."

"But what if we succeed in locating the bee tree, and cut it down; how
are we to carry the honey home?" asked Sandy.

"Time enough for that when we have won out," replied Bob, with a laugh.
"Besides, I don't think we'll be more than a quarter, or at most a
third of a mile away from home, unless the little insects are hunting
at a longer distance than they generally do, as Pat O'Mara told me."

"Have you got the sugar and everything along?" questioned Sandy.

"Of course. I'd be a pretty chap to go off unprepared, wouldn't I? Now,
watch your chance, and sneak the ax off. We'll surely need it to chop
the tree down,--if we find it," Bob concluded.

But his sanguine brother never doubted in the least that success was
bound to attend their efforts. He went into everything he did with the
same enthusiasm and confidence.

Ten minutes later the boys were in an open glade not a great distance
away from the Armstrong cabin. Here flowers grew in profusion, even
at this late day in the season; and Kate was in the habit of coming
out to pick great bunches of the pretty posies, for she loved to see
them around the humble cabin, brightening things with their color, and
sweetening the atmosphere with their perfume.

Even in those days the methods of bee hunters did not differ very much
from those which are in vogue in the woods to-day. The Irish trapper
had posted the Armstrong boys as to the way in which a bee tree could
be discovered, once busy little workers were found loading up with
honey in the flowers or blossoms.

First of all the boys hunted until they discovered where some of the
wild bees were busily engaged. Honey was not so plentiful at this
particular season of the year; and, when Bob made a little sirup out
of some yellow sugar he had been wise enough to fetch along, a bee was
quickly attracted to the feast.

When he had loaded himself down with the spoils, and was preparing to
fly away, Bob dextrously caught the little fellow. Taking care not to
be stung he succeeded in attaching a long white thread to the bee's
body, in such a way that it would not interfere with his flying, yet
could be seen for quite a distance.

Then the captive was released. As is universally the case, the bee
arose in the air, and made a straight fly for the hive! That is where
the phrase "a bee-line" originated.

"Watch him now, Sandy!" called Bob, as he liberated the prisoner.

"All right," answered his brother, eagerly. "I can see him still; and
how he does spin along. There, he has disappeared now, right beyond
that big poplar yonder. Do we go there next time, Bob?"

"Yes," came the reply; "that gives us a start, and will bring us just
so much nearer the hive. Then we must catch another bee, and repeat the
job. And, as we may not find as many of them, once we enter the woods,
we will put several in this little bottle I've brought along with me."

This was easily accomplished; after which they walked over to where
they had obtained the very last glimpse of the laden worker.

"We've got the line now," remarked Bob; "and can even go further into
the woods, keeping on a straight road. But, for fear that we may
overshoot the mark, suppose we make another trial right here."

"Just as you say, Bob," returned Sandy. "You got Pat to tell you lots
of things he wouldn't repeat for me. I wonder could it be that leaning
tree through there. Seems to me that might be a fine old hive, for it
looks hollow enough."

"But you remember Pat said they don't often select a _dead_ tree. It
might blow down, and spoil their stock of honey," his brother went on
to say.

"But they do find a hollow, don't they?" Sandy inquired.

"Yes; usually the top of a tree that has a hole in it, or a big limb.
They are wise enough to know that the rain must be kept out, and also
that certain wild animals are mighty fond of honey. Now, here goes,
Sandy. Watch close--there!"

Again Bob cast the gorged prisoner free, and the little insect, after
several vain efforts, managed to mount upward on sagging wings and make
off.

This time as before they marked the last appearance of the laden honey
bee, and then a third trial was made. When a fourth and a fifth drew
them still deeper into the forest Sandy began to grow much excited. He
kept looking all around him while his brother carried out the important
operation of coaxing the bee to accept a cargo of sugar sirup in the
place of the scarce nectar in the flowers.

All at once Bob looked up.

"Hark!" he exclaimed.

Sandy at once made a move as though about to sling his gun around from
his back. Then he saw the smile on his brother's face; and, suspecting
the truth, cocked his own head in a listening attitude.

"I hear it!" he exclaimed, his whole face lighting up. "Nothing but the
hum of a hive of bees could make that noise, Bob, could it?"

"Look up into that sycamore tree and tell me if you can't see them
flying around? Those must be the young ones trying their wings. Pat
said they came out every fine day, and buzzed about. He told me he had
found more than one bee tree just by tracing the sound. Once heard in
the quiet forest it can never be forgotten."

"Hurrah! then we've traced the little rascals to their house!" cried
Sandy, as he threw his gun aside, and, clutching the ax, stepped
forward to strike the first blow toward cutting down the big tree in
which the bees had their hive.

Bob did not try to discourage him, for he knew that when some of this
enthusiasm had died away his turn at the chopping would arrive.

And sure enough it did; for Sandy gave out before a quarter of the task
had been completed, though later on he would recover his breath and
show a willingness to go at it again.

Both lads knew just how to chop a tree so as to lay it where they
wished, and, having chosen the best place to throw the big sycamore,
they kept hacking away with steady strokes, making the chips fairly fly
in showers.




CHAPTER IV

WATCHING FOR THE HONEY THIEF


"WHOOP! there she goes over with a crash!" shouted Sandy, throwing his
cap up into the air, as the tall sycamore came down just as they had
planned.

[Illustration: "'WHOOP! THERE SHE GOES!'"]

He started to dash forward as soon as the tree had struck, eager to
ascertain what sort of prize they had drawn in the lottery; but his
more careful brother laid hands on him.

"Don't try it!" he exclaimed. "Why, they are so wild just now, they'd
sting you to death!"

"But how are we going to get at the honey, Bob?" demanded the younger
lad.

"You run to the house, and tell the others the good news. I'll be
making veils out of this thin cloth. Then we have the gloves we used
last winter. Bring a lot of pails back with you; for I think we'll need
all you can find."

Sandy hastened back to the cabin, where he electrified his father and
mother and little Kate with the joyful news. They got together every
available vessel for carrying the expected spoils; and then Sandy led
the way back to where his brother awaited them.

On the trail he was compelled to explain just how they had taken Pat
O'Mara's advice with regard to tracing the honey gatherers; and what
splendid success had resulted. Kate was singing with delight over the
anticipated store of sweets that would reward their skill in locating
the bee tree, for, in those early pioneer days, as a rule the only
sugar the settlers had was obtained through boiling down the sap of the
sugar maple tree in the early spring; or in discovering some secret
store of honey in the forest.

Bob had arranged things completely to his satisfaction while his
brother was away. Both of the young pioneers donned the veils and
gloves, so that the bees might not take a terrible revenge on the
destroyers of their home.

Bob had also made a smudge with which he expected to partly stupefy
the angry little creatures. Smoke always frightens bees, for they seem
to think that fire is about to devastate their hive. Nature influences
them to immediately load up with all the honey they can possibly carry,
with the idea of taking it to some new retreat; and while in this
condition they are comparatively harmless.

Presently Sandy came back to the spot where the others were standing
in safety. He had a bucket almost full of broken combs from which the
richness was oozing in a manner that set little Kate wild with delight.
As for the good mother the sight was undoubtedly a pleasant one for
her, since it promised many a delightful treat in the long winter
months ahead.

David Armstrong immediately started home with the bucket, so as to
empty it, and once more put it into service. Bob was still working
there in the midst of the ruined hive.

"And he says there are, oh! ever so many more buckets of better honey
than this!" Sandy had cried, as he brought out a second supply, in
which the combs were less broken than before, and seemed newer.

"The whole air is filled with the perfume of honey," remarked Mary
Armstrong. "It hardly seems right to rob the poor little workers in
this way, after they have stored it up so carefully; though we do need
it badly, for there will be little sugar in our home except what we
make next spring."

"Oh! Bob says there'll be just oceans of it left, spilled on the
ground," Sandy went on, "and the bees will get it all, sooner or later.
Plenty of time for 'em to seal it up for this winter. They always
have ten times too much, and that's why some of it is so old and dark
looking. Bob says he is not taking that if he can help it."

"Why, I could smell the honey half way to the house," remarked Mr.
Armstrong, as he came up just then. "And, if there happens to be a bear
within half a mile of this place, you can depend on it that he'll be
prowling around here this very night."

"That was just what Bob was saying, father!" declared Sandy. "He showed
me marks on the smooth trunk of the sycamore, where a bear must have
climbed up ever so often, as if trying to reach in at the honey that
was just too far away for him to steal. And some of the scratches were
so fresh Bob says they must have been made only last night."

After numerous trips to the cabin to empty the buckets the pleasant
task was finally completed. Bob declared that he had secured about all
of the honey that was worth carrying away. There still remained a great
store of the sticky stuff; but it was either spilled on the ground, or
else so darkened by age that it did not seem worth while carrying it
off.

"We'll leave it to the poor little fellows," laughed Bob; "for they're
as busy as beavers right now loading up and flying off to another
hollow tree one of 'em has found. And I think we're pretty lucky to get
off as easy as we did, eh, Sandy?"

Sandy had removed the thin cloth veil that covered his face, and by
this action revealed the fact that at least one angry bee had found a
way to pierce his armor; for his left cheek was swollen so that his eye
seemed unusually small. Some wet clay took the pain out, however, and
in due course of time the swelling would go down.

It was not the first time Sandy had felt a sting from a bee, nor did he
expect it would be the last. And, when he looked at the glorious fruits
of their raid on that big sycamore hive, he forgot that he had suffered
in the good cause.

"Well, do we try for that bear to-night, Bob?" he asked of his brother,
later on in the afternoon, when he could see once more fairly well with
both eyes.

"I think we would be silly not to," replied his brother; "especially
since we set the trap ourselves when we cut down that bee tree."

"He's just sure to come nosing around, don't you think?"

"Don't see how any bear could stand back, with all that odor in the
air. Besides, it looked to me as if the old fellow might have been
paying a visit to that tree every single night for a whole month, there
were so many scratches on the bark. So you can just depend on it that
he's got his mouth set for honey."

"And then there's another thing in our favor," Sandy went on saying, as
he glanced upward toward the heavens, an action that caused his brother
to remark:

"I'd wager a shilling that you are thinking of the moon being nearly
full to-night, which is a fact. That is in our favor, and, on the
whole, I'd be inclined to believe that we may be tasting a bear steak
by to-morrow."

"One good thing leads to another with us, Bob. First a prize in the way
of gallons and gallons of prime honey, and then, to finish, perhaps
a fat bear in the bargain! But, remember, you said I was to have the
first shot at the old honey thief, if he does make his appearance?"

"All right," answered Bob, good naturedly; "and I'll keep my word; but
if I were you I would go slow about calling names. Please remember that
there are some others in the same boat. Only, in our case, we succeeded
in getting the spoils; and there we have the better of old Bruin, who
climbed that tree so very many times only to have his trouble for his
pains."

Of course the lads took their parents into their plans, for it might
be their absence would worry the little mother, who sometimes still
thought of that wild ringing of the alarm bell, and all it might have
meant.

Shortly after they had had their supper, the two lads took their
muskets, and passed out into the night. As they had said, it promised
to be just a glorious opportunity to carry out such a plan as they had
in mind.

The moon rode high in the eastern heavens, being not very far from
full. Not a cloud seemed to dim the bright light, so that, for a short
distance around them, things looked almost as plain as in the daytime.

As the two boys had done considerable hunting in common there was
little necessity for talking things over, or arranging any programme.
When the honey-loving bear came along, eager to satisfy his craving for
sweets, of course Sandy would wait for a favorable chance to get in a
fair shot. And, unless his aim were poor, or some accident occurred to
otherwise mar the arrangements, that would wind matters up.

Arriving at the fallen bee tree, the young pioneers quickly decided
just where they should secrete themselves. In doing this they exercised
their knowledge as woodrangers, for much depended on the direction of
the wind.

"It seems to be blowing toward the home quarter," remarked Bob, as
they stood there, fixing certain facts in their minds. "That favors us
finely, because the chances are ten to one he will come from the other
side of the opening made by our felling the big sycamore. So you see he
won't be able to smell us."

"How will this place do, Bob?" suggested the younger brother, pointing
to what in his mind made a splendid hiding-nook, from which they could
peer forth, and see anything that took place just beyond.

"Could hardly be better; and so there is no use for us to look
further," Bob remarked. "Pick out your stand, Sandy, where you will be
able to shoot best. I'll be satisfied to take what is left."

This was soon arranged, and, having once settled down to wait, they
tried to keep as still as though made out of marble. Talking was
forbidden, even in whispers; and a cough would very likely have ruined
the whole affair, since the bear, if near-by at the time, must have
been warned of his danger, and with a "wuff" would turn to rush away.

An hour passed in this way. Fortunately the two lads were good waiters,
and had proved this on many another occasion in the past.

Sandy had allowed his thoughts to go out to other scenes, and was even
thinking of that fine young frontiersman, Simon Kenton, whom he admired
so much, when he felt his brother touch him softly on the shoulder. The
contact thrilled him, since it was the signal agreed on to denote that
the lumbering bear was coming!




CHAPTER V

A STRANGE BEAR HUNT


"LISTEN!" said Bob, his lips placed as close to the ear of his brother
as he could possibly get them.

"I hear him! He is over there, just where you said," replied the
younger hunter, the words being whispered so low that they could not
have been detected six feet away.

"Get ready then--have your gun up, so he won't see the movement. 'Sh!"

Bob said this because he knew that, with that bright moonlight flooding
the opening, there must always be a chance that its rays would glint
from the metal barrel of a moving musket. And even such a little thing
as this might serve to startle a suspicious bear into making a sudden
retreat.

The sounds now became more pronounced than before. Some heavy body was
undoubtedly pushing through the underbrush, and in such haste as to be
utterly unmindful of what noise was produced.

Of course nothing but a clumsy bear could be guilty of such an advance,
caution being thrown to the four winds because of that tantalizing odor
of honey in the heavy night air,--an odor which was making Bruin fairly
wild with eagerness to be at the anticipated feast.

A panther would have crept slily forward, so that not even the rustle
of a leaf might betray its presence, and even a buffalo would have
advanced with a certain amount of caution; but a bear depends on its
sense of smell to give warning of danger, and seldom moves with any
degree of care.

Presently Sandy could hear him sniffling at a great rate as he pushed
closer. The animal evidently could not understand why there should be
such a pronounced odor of honey in the air. Many times had he come
to this same spot in the hope of being able to bag some of the bees'
store; but always to meet disappointment. But now there must be a great
change in the arrangement of things.

Somewhere amid the foliage covering the bushes across the glade the
big beast must have stopped, to look in surprise at the fallen bee
tree. Perhaps he suspected a trap of some kind, knowing that his mortal
enemy, man, had been there lately. But that distracting smell drowned
all his caution. Unable to hold out against it any longer, the bear
suddenly lumbered forward.

Sandy saw him coming, but held his fire. In the first place the bear
was head on, and he wanted to get a chance at the animal's flank, so
that he might make sure to plant his bullet back of the shoulder,
where he could reach the heart, and so bring his game down with that
one shot. Then again, it chanced that there was something of a shadow,
which served to partly hide the beast as he advanced.

Straight into the midst of the broken honeycombs did Bruin hasten,
grunting in evident delight as he commenced to lick up the spilled
sweet fluid, so dear to the heart of every bear.

Sandy managed to repress his excitement to a great extent. He had been
hunting so often, boy though he was, that he no longer experienced the
same intense thrill that would have almost overwhelmed him a couple of
years ago, had he been thrown into such a position as this.

Slowly his cheek dropped down until it rested against the butt of his
faithful old musket. Well did he know that the priming was in the
pan, and that, when the flint struck the steel sharply, the spark
would communicate to the charge, with the result that the bear must be
considerably astonished.

Unfortunately, however, Sandy could not see in that deceptive moonlight
that a fair-sized twig happened to be just between the muzzle of his
gun and the object at which he aimed. Had it been daytime he would have
detected this fact, and avoided taking the chances of his bullet being
slightly deflected in its swift passage.

The report of the gun was deafening. With his usual impulsiveness Sandy
instantly leaped to his feet, giving a boyish shout as he saw the bear
kicking on the ground, in the midst of the branches of the fallen tree.

Then, to his utter astonishment, and not a little to his chagrin as
well, the dark, rolling object seemed to scramble once more to its four
feet, and, attracted by his movements, immediately started to advance
directly toward him, growling in the fiercest possible way.

It could no longer be said that Bruin was making a clumsy and slow
advance, for, inspired by a sudden rage toward the object from which
his painful wound had evidently sprang, the animal was rushing
furiously forward.

Bob fired in the hope of checking this advance, that promised to upset
all of their fine plans; but just then Sandy, in jumping back, chanced
to jostle his brother, so that, even if the second bullet struck the
bear at all, it certainly did no great damage. At least his swift if
lumbering advance was not materially checked.

"Run, Sandy!" shouted Bob, as he realized that they were now facing an
infuriated and wounded beast, with only their hatchets and knives to
use in defence of their lives.

Sandy was not slow to take the advice thus given. He sprang away in
one direction, while Bob took the other. Just why the bear should
have picked out Sandy to follow, neither of the brothers could ever
say, though they really believed the old fellow was keen enough to
understand which of the fleeing lads had sent that first stinging
pellet that bored under his skin, and made him so uncomfortable.

Bob was dismayed when he found that the animal had ignored him, and was
chasing Sandy. With his usual generous way of taking burdens on his
shoulders, Bob had really hoped to attract the bear; indeed, with this
idea in view, he had even made more noise than was necessary, as he
floundered along through the bushes.

When, however, he found that he had not been followed, he immediately
changed his tactics. From running away he now started to follow after
the bear, and, as he thus pushed through the woods, the boy tried
to reload his musket, always a difficult task in those days of the
primitive powder-horn, when the charge had to be measured out into
the palm, poured into the long barrel, and the bullet in its patch of
greased cloth pushed down with the ramrod; after which the priming had
to be adjusted.

Bob was not making any particularly good headway in reloading, since he
could not stay his hurrying steps long enough to do the right thing.

From the noise ahead he judged that Sandy must have succeeded in
drawing himself up into the friendly branches of a tree, and that the
furious bear was following close on his heels.

At least this would give the fugitive a little time, and perhaps,
meanwhile, he, Bob, could come on the scene with his gun, ready to take
a hand in the game.

"Hi! Bob, this way!" Sandy was shouting, at the top of his voice, as
though his situation was rapidly becoming desperate.

"All right!" answered the one who was pushing along through the brush
as best he could. "I'm coming, Sandy! Hold on a little longer!"

A minute or so later he found himself on the scene. Just as he had
guessed, Sandy, being hotly pursued, and fearing lest he be overtaken
by the angry beast, had on the spur of the moment clambered hastily
into the branches of a tree. It was the result of sudden impulse, for
surely the boy knew that an American black bear is always at home
wherever he can dig his sharp claws into the bark of a tree.

Perhaps Sandy would never fully realize how he came to escape the
animal's last rush; but it must have been almost by a miracle.
Once among the branches, the boy did not stop an instant. The bear
immediately showed an inclination to follow him aloft, and Sandy hardly
cared to try conclusions with Bruin in his present winded condition,
and with only his hatchet to depend on.

So he had hastily climbed upward. Looking down, he had been dismayed to
see that the bear was making quick progress after him. He could hardly
go to the top of the tree, and, as a possibility leaped into his mind,
the boy started out on a large limb that was some twenty feet or so
above the ground.

[Illustration: "THE BEAR ALL THE WHILE KEPT ON CREEPING OUT CLOSER AND
CLOSER"]

Bruin did not hesitate a moment when he reached this limb, but started
out after the young hunter. It was at that moment Sandy had sent out
his appeal for help. He realized that he was in a bad fix, since the
bear would either follow until he could reach his intended victim with
his sharp claws; or else the combined weight of the two must break the
limb, sending both to the ground.

Bob, having arrived under the tree, was making desperate efforts to
finish loading his gun, so that he might bring the little drama to
a close. But the bear all the while kept on creeping out closer and
closer, balancing his bulk with wonderful skill upon the limb.

Sandy was impulsive in his ways; at the same time that bright mind of
his was apt to originate many a clever ruse on the spur of the moment,
and when desperation pushed.

Bob, keeping one eye anxiously turned upward while he pushed the
bullet hastily into the chamber of his gun, saw his brother suddenly
back still further away, so that the limb began to bend downward
with his weight. The bear halted, as if loath to make any further
forward move, and watching to see what his human adversary might be
contemplating.

Suddenly Sandy let go his hold of the outer branches. He had seen that
he might break his fall by passing through the foliage just below, and
was willing to accept the chances of receiving sundry scratches in
consequence.

Bob fairly held his breath as he saw this bold action on the part of
his brother. The bear crouched closer to the limb above, as though
declining to be shaken from his hold. But, when the danger of this had
passed, the beast started to back to the trunk of the tree, intent on
reaching the ground again as speedily as possible.

Sandy had come through the lower foliage with a great scramble, very
much after the manner of a floundering wildcat that had been shot while
perched in a tree.

Bob waited only long enough to assure himself that his brother had
reached the ground, even in a sadly dishevelled condition. Then he
began to add the necessary priming to his gun, for Bruin was already
starting to descend to renew hostilities.

Taking several steps forward, Bob arrived at the base of the big beech
with its wide-spreading branches. It was evidently his intention to
wait for the coming of the bear, and give him a warm reception.

Bruin, in his ignorance of such things as explosives, since his only
adventures up to now had probably been with the arrows of the red men,
gave little heed to this suggestive action on the part of the young
hunter. He kept backing down with all possible haste, anxious to avenge
his injuries upon these human foes.

But, after all, Bob found himself mistaken when he supposed that it was
up to him to end the big beast. While the bear was still at least ten
feet above him, the musket was suddenly taken forcibly from his hands.

"You promised me, Bob, please remember!" cried Sandy.

With his face bleeding from the scratches he had received in his fall,
Sandy must certainly have presented a strange appearance just then; but
the spirit of the hunter rose superior to any and all discomforts. That
bear was his by rights, and he did not mean to be cheated out of his
triumph.

Down came Bruin, looking over his shoulder as he dropped, and probably
measuring the capacity of these two foes. But he failed to figure
on the terrible power that lay in the odd looking stick one of them
pointed up at him.

There was a sudden flash, a stunning report, for Bob in his nervousness
had overcharged his gun, and while Sandy fell back with a bruised
shoulder, the bear dropped like a stone at the foot of the tree. Sandy
had clapped the muzzle of the musket close to the animal's ear when
pulling the trigger, so that the result was never in doubt.

"Whew!" he exclaimed, as he scrambled to his feet, still clutching
Bob's gun. "Did you empty your powder-horn in that charge, Bob? I'll be
black and blue for a month after that recoil. But I got him, didn't I?
He'll never have a chance to chase a fellow up a tree again. And, Bob,
we're going to have that bear steak all right to-morrow, I reckon."

Which they did, sure enough, though, as Bruin was no youngster, it
probably required pretty sharp teeth to enjoy the meal.




CHAPTER VI

SERIOUS NEWS


IT was just three days after the strange bear hunt that the boys, on
returning from a little trip to see what their traps might contain thus
early in the season, found that the home circle had been widened by the
coming of the Irish trapper, Pat O'Mara.

He was a jovial fellow, with a fiery red beard, and hair of the same
hue falling far below his coonskin cap. His blue eyes generally
twinkled with humor; but, for all that, he had long since proved
himself a fit companion for such woodsmen as Daniel Boone, Simon
Kenton, James Harrod, Jo Daviess and John Hardin, foremost in the list
of pioneers who had carved their names on the pages of history by their
brave deeds along the disputed border countries.

Pat was delighted to see the two Armstrong boys again, for they had
been favorites of his ever since the days when, acting on his advice,
David had decided to leave Virginia and cast his fortunes with the bold
settlers along the upper Ohio. But wise Bob soon saw that, under all
his fun, there was a seriousness about Pat that he could not remember
noting before.

The trapper examined what few pelts the boys had taken up to now, and
gave more or less advice about curing them to the best advantage.

"As the sa'son grows older the fur wull be thicker," he observed,
smoothing the soft pelt of a red fox that had been recently taken.
"And, av ye obsarve what I'm tillin' ye, 'tis a better price ye'll
recave for the same from the trader, unless by the same token it
happens till be a Frinchman ye be d'alin' wid. They do be wantin' to
gobble the hull airth, I do be thinkin'."

This was always a subject upon which Pat felt deeply, for he was known
to have a bitter prejudice against the French trappers and traders
generally. At this time the French were in complete mastery of the
valuable fur regions around the Great Lakes, and, being also located
far in the south, at the mouth of the Mississippi at New Orleans,
it was the announced intention of the companies controlling these
half-breed trappers to form a chain of trading posts from Canada to
the distant Mexican gulf.

Daniel Boone knew all about this tremendous scheme, and it was partly
with the idea of blocking it that he had pushed out so far into the
western wilderness, and influenced others to follow his example.

Dangers without number they must face in so doing; but, surely, if the
wonderful wide-reaching valley of the Mississippi might be saved for
English-speaking people, their efforts would be worth while.

While Bob watched the face of the Irish trapper, he came to the
conclusion that Pat must have brought some unpleasant news along with
him. This turned out to be the exact truth. As the two boys had now
reached an age when they were to be depended on as defenders of the
home, David Armstrong only waited until Kate happened to be sent on
an errand to a neighbor, when he had Pat recount the matter for the
benefit of Bob and Sandy.

There was much talk of a big Indian uprising all through the country
between the Ohio and the lakes. Pontiac was again endeavoring to form
a coalition of the many tribes, from the Six Nations, or Iroquois, in
New York and Ohio, to the Pottawottomies and Sacs in the west, and the
Creeks and Shawanees in the south.

Already, in many places, the red men were said to be on the warpath,
and a trail of burning cabins marked their passage.

Pat had heard of these things, and, thinking of the good friends
who had settled on the Ohio only the preceding spring, he had lost
little time in making his way back again to the settlement that was
flourishing so finely.

"It wull not be apt till come till ye, right away," he said in
conclusion; "but 'tis just as well that ivery sowl be made aware av
the danger. Niver belave thot ye are safe from attack here. It do be
a foine place to defind, located on a hill as ye are; but remimber
that the rids are backed up by more or less av thim treacherous Frinch
trappers and traders; and that they are sworn to wipe out ivery English
post wist av the mountains."

The news quickly spread until it was known in every home. Men got
together and talked it over, trying to so arrange their plans that,
in the event of an attack, the defence of the blockhouse would be
conducted in the best possible manner.

Scouts were sent out whose business it was to scour the forest many
miles around, on both sides of the river. And, should one of these
discover that they were threatened with an inroad of the Indians, it
must be his duty to hasten to send up a signal of warning.

This was to be in the shape of certain columns of black smoke, which,
seen by the next scout, would be repeated, until in this manner the
startling news might be received at the settlement hours in advance of
the coming of the fleetest messenger.

It was employing the tactics of the Indians to a good purpose.

These precautions having been taken, the settlers went about their
daily duties, confident that they would receive ample warning should
danger arise, and also that they would be able to give a good account
of themselves in battle, did the reds venture to attack the post.

But it was the policy of every man, woman and child, from that time
forth, to keep an uneasy eye on the sky line, especially toward the
east and west. Men, as they worked in their maize fields, would pause
every little while to sweep the horizon with anxious gaze; and, should
one of them at any time happen to discover any sign of smoke rising,
it was apt to be an anxious moment for him until he had assured himself
that the column was a single one, and not triple.

Even such a hovering cloud as this could not keep the two venturesome
Armstrong boys from going forth every day. Sometimes they had business
along their trap line, for work grew pretty brisk as the season
advanced. Then again it might be a hunt that engaged their attention.
Whenever they had any extra meat on hand it was their provident habit
to dry the same for use in the hard winter months ahead.

As yet the settlers knew not what awaited them, once the snows of
winter closed in, for they had never spent such a season on the Ohio.
Tales of bitter weather had come to them; but they were hardy souls,
and believed that, if the Indians could come through such a yearly
experience unscathed, they ought to be able to do the same.

Nevertheless, every good housewife started early to lay in all such
extra stores as could be procured. The stock of simple herbs, drying
in bunches from the beams overhead in the living room of the Armstrong
cabin, testified to the fact that the careful mother was prepared for
any ordinary sickness that might arise. And there, too, could be seen
various packages of the tough jerked venison, which would sustain life,
when gnawed, as the Indians were accustomed to doing when on the trail,
though the more civilized settlers preferred to use it in soups or
stews.

For two days Bob and Sandy had not been out in the forest save to look
after their traps. True, only the preceding day, a fine fat wild turkey
had fallen before the gun of Sandy, and been greatly enjoyed; but both
lads felt an eagerness to once again go forth on a genuine hunt for
larger game.

The tender-hearted and fearful little mother could not forbid them
venturing forth, even though she sighed after they had gone, and
wiped a furtive tear from her eye. Food was a necessity, and they had
no other means for procuring it than in this manner. According to
their belief, Providence had stocked these woods with game in order
to provide sustenance for the pioneers who must blaze the trail of
civilization.

Warned to be unusually careful, Bob and his brother once again wended
their way through the mysterious aisles of the solemn forest, which
had now become so familiar a field to them. Did they not know nearly
every little animal that had its home there; and were they not on good
terms with many that they scorned to injure, since their flesh was not
wanted for food, nor their fur for trading purposes?

Two hours after leaving home the young pioneers came across the
tracks of a deer, and, finding that the trail was fresh, they started
to follow. The wind was in their faces, so that everything seemed
favorable for stalking the quarry, should they find that the animal was
browsing in one of the little grassy glades which they knew were close
at hand.

And, true enough, as they thus advanced cautiously, they sighted a
noble buck feeding as though all unconscious of danger. Foot by foot
the boys crept closer, intent on securing such splendid quarry.

This time it was Bob's turn to fire first, while Sandy held himself in
readiness to make sure of the buck if by chance his brother failed.

Bob was looking along the barrel of his musket when, without warning, a
shot rang out from a point further away, followed instantly by a second
and a third; but the buck, apparently uninjured, leaped off as though
about to speed beyond the danger zone.

The instinct of the hunter would not allow Bob to hold back his fire,
even though he was startled by this unexpected volley. And, after he
pulled the trigger, the buck gave one great leap into the air, to fall
a quivering mass on the moss-covered ground.

Both lads hurried forward toward the fallen deer; but Bob felt a quiver
of apprehension when he discovered three burly figures hastening to
arrive there ahead of them.

"Oh! they are French trappers, Bob!" exclaimed Sandy, though he
betrayed not the least symptom of holding back.

"Yes, and we must be careful what we do!" remarked Bob, uneasily.

"But it is your deer, for he fell when you fired!" Sandy declared,
stubbornly.

In another minute the brothers had arrived at the spot, to find the
foot of a dark-faced forest ranger planted on the dead buck, and three
pairs of snapping black eyes looking at them in defiance.

Apparently their right to the game was about to be seriously
questioned!




CHAPTER VII

THE THREE FRENCH TRAPPERS


"KEEP cool, now, Sandy!" advised Bob, as he felt his brother trembling
with indignation because of this bold attitude on the part of the trio
of French forest rangers, who evidently believed in the maxim that
"might makes right."

"But, Bob, see, they mean to take our game from us!" exclaimed the
impetuous Sandy, who could not mistake the intentions of the French
trappers.

One of the men was a tall, gaunt fellow, with the eye of a hawk. He
seemed to be something of a leading spirit among his comrades. Bob felt
that he possessed a cruel nature, and such a man, he believed, would
only too gladly conspire with bloodthirsty Indians to surprise the new
settlements of the English, and raze them to the ground.

This fellow thrust himself forward, and, scowling darkly, demanded in
fairly good English:

"What for you say zat ze game is yours? Haf you not ze eye to see zat
aftaire ze first fire ze buck he nevaire run far? And as for zat bullet
you send, poof! it haf been waste in ze air!" and with that he snapped
his fingers contemptuously, as though that settled the matter beyond
dispute.

They were only a couple of half-grown boys, after all, and could hardly
hold out against three burly men, accustomed to a strenuous life.

But Sandy was quick to see things; nor did he have the prudence to
hold his tongue when he believed he was being wronged. No doubt he had
been more or less influenced in his opinion of these French traders
and _voyageurs_ by what he had so often heard Pat O'Mara declare--that
they were without exception the "scum of the earth, and fit only for
treason, stratagem and spoils."

"But see, only one bullet has struck the deer in a place where it would
down him--right here behind the shoulder!" he cried, pointing with a
trembling hand at the blood on the red hair of the animal.

"Zat is so, young monsieur," said the Frenchman smoothly, and with a
mocking bow; "and I assure you it was just zere zat I aim my rifle.
Sacre! Andre, and you, Jules, tell me if zis be not one fine shot!"

"But," cried the indignant Sandy immediately, "I tell you that is
impossible!"

The tall and ugly Frenchman scowled, and then laughed harshly.

"Say you so, my leetle fire-eater?" he exclaimed. "How it is zat you
come to zat conclusion?"

"Because," said the pioneer boy boldly, "if you look you will see that
the bullet that killed the buck entered from the _right_; and we were
on that side, not you. So the honor of killing this deer belongs to my
brother."

The other Frenchmen evidently understood the point Sandy was making,
even though not capable of speaking much English. They grinned, and
cast quick glances at the dark-faced leader, as if wondering how he
would take this thrust.

The tall trapper scowled savagely, and half raised his empty gun
menacingly. But Sandy never gave way a particle. He knew that his gun
was still loaded, while, in all probability, those of the others had
not been recharged; three shots had sounded, proving that all had taken
a chance at hitting the elusive buck.

"Zat is a great meestake," the fellow ejaculated, fiercely; "and it
vould be well for you nevaire to repeat it to me. It makes me out von
liar, and think you I vill stand for zat from a boy like you? My bullet
he come _out_ on ze right side, but he go _in_ at ze left!"

"Prove that, and neither of us will offer any objection to your
claiming the game," said Sandy, quickly; but the French trapper's scowl
grew blacker than ever, for no doubt he caught the chuckling of his
companions.

"It does not mattaire in ze least," he remarked, with his teeth
snapping together. "Zis buck is my property. I take it as my right. All
ze game in zis country is ours, and ze Eenglish steal every time zey
shoot even von deer. Soon shall zey know who is ze real master here.
Soon will zey repent zat zey come over ze mountains to zis land of the
red men. Zey haf not take ze warning, let zem beware!"

Bob was thrilled by these words; they seemed to contain a threat of
coming peril to the settlers. Undoubtedly Pat O'Mara had not brought
his warning any too soon, for the crafty French trappers, many of them
half-breeds too, had stirred up the Indians to the point of declaring
actual hostilities. Why, perhaps the real purpose of these three men
south of the Ohio was not to find new trapping fields, but to spy out
the settlements, and learn of their weak points, so that later in the
season they could lead the hordes of painted savages against them, with
torch and tomahawk.

Sandy was not yet ready to give up his claim to the meat. He knew well
it had been the bullet from his brother's musket that had brought this
noble buck to the earth.

So the boy stepped a pace backward, and raised his musket, covering the
form of the tallest French trapper. The fellow was evidently astonished
at this show of resistance from those whom he was disposed to treat as
helpless, half-grown cubs.

"If you want that deer," said Sandy, plainly, "you will have to prove
your right to ownership. Turn him over, and show us the place where
your bullet went in! When you have done that I will own up it is your
game. But, until you do, we claim it. And I have here a _loaded_ gun to
back up my claim, while all of yours are empty! Keep your distance, or
I will fire!"

Bob caught his breath. He had known his impetuous brother to do many
unwise things in the past; but it seemed that he was now distancing
his own record. Nevertheless, since the gage of battle had been thrown
down, Bob was not the one to shrink from accepting his share of its
responsibilities.

His first act was characteristic of the boy; for it was to slip a
charge of powder into the barrel of his gun. If he could succeed in
loading before any one of their enemies thought of doing likewise,
there would be two guns to oppose any move the French trappers might
think of making.

The tall man glared at Sandy as though he would give considerable to
lay hands on the boy who dared threaten him. Still, somehow, he did
not appear to fancy the way that gun kept pointing in his direction.
And the face of the determined lad behind the gun told him that, if he
ventured to make a single aggressive movement, Sandy would press the
trigger his forefinger was touching.

The tall trapper muttered some words to his companions, who immediately
began to back away, one moving toward the right, and the other toward
the left.

Faster flew Bob's fingers in the effort to get that obstinate bullet
rammed home before hostilities actually opened. Sandy was compelled to
keep his eyes fastened on the man directly in front of him, so that he
could not watch the others; but all the same he knew how to control the
situation.

"Remember, you sir, that, if either of your friends makes a movement,
it will cost you your life, for I shall fire instantly; and at this
short distance there is no chance for a miss. Tell them to keep back if
you want to live!" he said, firmly.

The French trapper spluttered in rage, but he saw something in the face
of the determined young pioneer that he did not exactly fancy. So he
again spoke in his native tongue to his companions.

They immediately commenced to hastily recharge their own rifles, taking
pattern from the actions of Bob. That worthy had, however, by this time
succeeded in removing his ramrod, after sending the patched bullet
home, and was even priming his gun so as to be in readiness for action.

"Stop!" he exclaimed, as he menaced first one and then the second of
the other Frenchmen. "This thing must be settled now and for good! You
have forced us to stand up for our rights. Prove that the deer belongs
to you, and we will not put in a claim."

The tall man was once more calling out, and how Bob wished that he
understood French, so that he could tell what was said, since he feared
that it was intended for their undoing.

Sure enough, as he turned once more toward the third trapper, he
discovered that the man had disappeared, having dropped upon his face
and rolled behind a neighboring tree. And, while he thus stood, filled
with chagrin because he had been in a measure outwitted, the second
fellow also made a quick leap that gave him temporary shelter behind
another stump.

The situation was becoming very much strained, and, with their three
enemies thus widely scattered, Bob saw that he and his brother could
not long hope to hold the whip hand over the situation.

It seemed too bad to think that, after all, they must draw off, and
allow these rascally allies of the Indians to lay hold of the game that
by rights belonged to the Armstrong larder. But, perhaps it would be
best to believe that "the one who fights, and runs away, may live to
fight another day."

"Come, Sandy, we must go, and admit defeat," he said, quickly, fearing
lest even now he find some trouble in convincing his hotheaded brother
that their best policy lay in retreating while they had the chance.

Sandy shrugged his shoulders as if to show that he did not like to
abandon such a fine buck when they had the best right to it.

"If we have to fight for it, let us begin by knocking over this rascal
here!" he exclaimed, waving his levelled musket menacingly at the
dark-faced trapper.

"Wait, Sandy!" cried Bob. "See, there are other men coming on the run.
If they prove to be Frenchmen we must get away! But perhaps they may be
friends, and then we shall soon see to whom the deer belongs."

He had hardly spoken when Sandy let out a yell of delight.

"It is Simon Kenton! That is he waving his cap to us. Now hold your
own, Bob, and do not think of leaving this game. They will see fair
play on both sides. And I say again, if the deer belongs to these men I
would not claim it for worlds. Huzza! what great luck we are having!"

Bob, too, was thrilled by the sight of Kenton, with several other men
in buckskin, advancing through the forest, and closing in on the scene
of the dispute.

The trio of French trappers, unwilling to risk the chances of flight,
immediately assumed a different aspect. Smiling affably, they waited
to greet the newcomers, as though now perfectly willing to submit the
question to arbitration.

Simon Kenton, tall and lithe as a sycamore, hastened to shake hands
with each of the Armstrong boys. They had been favorites of the young
woodranger ever since the first day he met them, when, with Daniel
Boone, he had joined the pack-horse caravan headed for the banks of the
Ohio.

"What's going on here?" he asked in his musical voice, as his keen eyes
took in the belligerent attitude of the two lads, and the fact that
they were confronted by a trio of French trappers; for the other two
had now come out from their places of hiding.

"Oh! only a dispute as to who shot the buck," said Sandy, as though
such an event were of every day occurrence with him.

"We were over yonder, while these men came from that direction," said
Bob, as he pointed one way and another. "I was just about to fire,
when there came a shot. The buck bounded off. Then two more guns spoke;
but the deer only leaped the harder. I pressed the trigger and the buck
dropped. When we came up, these men met us, and claimed the game. We
told them that the only fatal bullet had entered from the right, and
offered to prove our claim, or hand the prize over to them; but they
said they meant to have it anyway. We were just trying to back up our
words when you happened to come up. And, Sandy, we'll let Simon Kenton
decide whose bullet killed this fine buck."

Kenton looked toward the three French trappers, whom he seemed to know.

"Fairer words were never spoken, Armand Lacroix, and you know it,"
he said, sternly. "You would follow out the custom of your partner,
Jacques Larue, with whom my young friends are already acquainted, and
claim everything in sight because you are French, and they are English.
But that sort of game will not go here. Bagstock, take a look at the
buck, and tell me whether the bullet has gone clear through the body."

One of his comrades accordingly stooped, and threw the dead animal over
on the other side; when it was plainly seen that there was no mark of
a wound in the forequarter.

"I knew it!" cried Sandy, triumphantly, as he grinned at the baffled
Frenchman.

"There you see, Lacroix," observed Kenton, with a nod and a smile, "the
lead that brought this buck low came from the right; and this lad says
he and his brother were on that quarter, while you stood on the left.
But thar's a fairer way to decide the truth than that. Hand me your
gun, Lacroix; I promise that you shall have it again."

The French trapper looked daggers at the young ranger; but the English
were now five to three French, and he knew the temper of Daniel Boone's
friend too well to test it to the breaking point.

Accordingly he reached out his discharged rifle, one of those
long-barrelled affairs that carried so deadly a messenger, when
properly aimed.

"Bagstock, dig for the bullet that killed the buck," Kenton went on.

Sandy's face was wreathed in a huge grin; for he instantly saw what the
woodsman had in mind.

"Now you will learn the truth, M. Lacroix," he said, exultantly, as
the burly forest ranger, laying his rifle aside, took out his hunting
knife, and commenced to hack at the side of the deer, following the
course of the bullet.

The French trapper did not appear to be at all pleased with the
probable outcome. Truth to tell, he had already discounted the result
in advance, for he knew full well that himself and comrades had not the
first claim on the buck.

Presently Bagstock uttered an ejaculation of satisfaction, and, picking
something up, handed it to Simon Kenton. It was the bullet that had
brought down the deer, a trifle dented from striking the animal's
bones, but apparently in good shape for the purposes of identification.

"Just as I thought," said Kenton, laughingly. "This bullet fits only
in a musket such as these boys carry. Nobody could ever get it in a
smaller calibre rifle like the ones you and your comrades own, Lacroix.
So, that is settled, and settled the right way. And your road lies
yonder. Bagstock, you and Andrew keep an eye on our friends, and if
they so much as turn around within a mile of this, _you know what to
do_!"

And thus the three baffled French trappers went away. They grumbled
not, seeming to accept their defeat as the fortune of war; but the
malignant look Armand Lacroix cast toward the two brothers told what
was on his mind. If by chance they ever ran across his path again, and
fortune was kind to him, the Frenchman would not be apt to forget how
he had been baited by a couple of half-grown English-speaking American
lads. And perhaps, under such conditions, he might be able to make
things rather interesting for Bob and Sandy, particularly the latter.




CHAPTER VIII

SIMON KENTON, THE BORDERER


WHEN the boys returned to the settlement, bringing with them the buck,
and accompanied by Simon Kenton and his two companions, they were
warmly greeted.

The story of how Sandy had braved the three crafty French trappers soon
went abroad, and many congratulated the boy on his firm stand. They
knew well that it was this secret French influence which was doing so
much to make the Indians dig up the hatchet that had been buried at the
treaty of Fort Stanwix some years previous; and in every breast existed
the same detestation for the cowardly traders who, for the sake of
gain, would encourage the savages to resort once more to the torch, and
the murderous tomahawk.

Several men vanished from the post shortly after the boys returned. It
was suspected that they had banded together with the idea of pursuing
the trio of Frenchmen, and putting it out of their power to carry their
news to other Indian villages; for Pat O'Mara, who was one of this
band, declared it to be his belief that these men were messengers, sent
to bear the wampum belt of the great leader, Pontiac, to chiefs who
were even then hesitating over what to do.

The men came back on the next day, and, while none of them would
say a word about the result of their mission, it was not believed
that success had followed them, for they exhibited no symptoms of
satisfaction.

Simon Kenton was a great favorite in this Ohio River settlement. As
the boon companion of the leading pioneer he would have been warmly
welcome; but, besides that, he had such a genial nature that he made
friends wherever he went. Contact with Daniel Boone was also doing
wonders for this fine young borderer. By slow degrees he was conquering
his numerous faults in the line of hasty temper, and quick action, that
in the past had brought him so much trouble.

His place among the men of the early days along the great river has
long been recognized in history. While he lacked some of the wonderful
qualities that made Boone beloved among the whites, and both feared and
respected by the Indians, still Kenton has always held a strong place
in the affection of those who know the wonderful exploits with which
his life was crowned.

Although Kenton was possessed of a particularly amiable disposition
among his friends, it is likely that his equal for recklessness
was never known. History tells us that, during the course of his
adventurous life along the border with Boone, and alone, he many times
fell into the hands of the Indians, though they seemed unable to hold
so slippery a customer.

Eight times he was condemned to run the gauntlet, always one of the
most cruel of the Indian inventions of horror; three times was he tied
to the stake, sentenced to be burned alive; and once he was nearly
slain by an ax.

And yet, in spite of all these things, Simon Kenton lived to a green
old age, dying in 1836 within sight of the very spot where the Indians,
fifty-eight years before, had made preparations to torture him to
death. (Note 3.)

While at the settlement of our friends Kenton and his two comrades made
their headquarters in an empty cabin, deserted by a settler who had
gone back to the fair fields of Virginia because his wife grieved for
her family, and was too timid to stay where at any hour they could
expect to hear the wild whoops of hostile Indians.

Of course, as soon as it could be done in secret, the head men of the
settlement sought to find out from Kenton whether the news brought by
Pat O'Mara was founded on facts, or the result of a lively imagination.

"I have been in the eastern country," replied the forest ranger,
seriously; "and can only say this, that thar are all the signs of a big
outbreak. Down in Kentucky Boone has had to be on the defensive all the
time, because the Shawanees did not feel themselves bound by the Fort
Stanwix treaty. My friends, I regret to say to you that the outlook is
dark. Be on your guard. If this winter passes without a general war on
the part of half a dozen tribes, some of us will believe that we are
poor prophets."

And, later on, he told in detail what he and his friends had seen and
heard. The news was distressing to these people, so many hundreds of
miles away from help, and dependent on themselves alone to combat the
gathering clouds.

But there were brave hearts among those early pioneers. Even the
women refused to believe that they were to be overwhelmed, and made to
perish from the face of the earth. From such stock have our forefathers
sprung, and, looking back, we have need of every adjective at our
command to express admiration for the valor of these Ohio pioneers.

David Armstrong felt that he had much to be thankful for in those days.
His wife and little family were in perfect health; but there was one
thing that seemed to be giving the pioneer anxiety.

Never did any one come from over the distant mountains but that Mr.
Armstrong was eagerly inquiring whether the newcomer carried a letter
for him. Thus far disappointment had always been his portion; yet,
after each period of deep despondency, he would once more pick up fresh
hope, and it was usually the brave soul of his gentle wife that put new
ambitions in his breast.

Years ago in Richmond, Mr. Armstrong had been tricked by a cousin,
in whom he placed implicit confidence. The result had been that this
rascal had virtually stolen all of Mr. Armstrong's heritage, which he
had brought from the old country.

David had gone to law about it, but, even in this early day, the
delays were most vexatious; and for years had the case been pending.
Mr. Armstrong never lost hope that, in the end, it would be decided in
his favor, and that he would be summoned to Richmond to take back that
which had been fraudulently wrested from his hands.

He indulged in many rosy-tinted dreams of what wonderful things he
would bring back with him, to add to the happiness of his little brood,
should such a wonderful piece of good luck come his way.

Mary and he had decided that they liked this beautiful country too well
to ever return again to Virginia. Come what would, they belonged here
on the river that flowed between forest-clad banks into the golden west.

Pat O'Mara still hung about the settlement, though at any time he was
apt to disappear. While present, he made his home with the Armstrongs,
and there never was a more welcome guest at a pioneer's cabin than the
Irish trapper with these good friends.

Bob and Sandy took him over the line of their traps, and learned many
clever little tricks that would count when the real time came for
taking fur-bearing animals. Up to now their efforts in that line had
been more in the way of experiments, so as to get used to handling
traps, and keeping the sly little animals from scenting the presence of
human beings around their haunts.

Kenton and his friends had gone on their way. They were really
scouting, in the hope and expectation of learning something about the
anticipated Indian uprising, so that the weaker settlements could
withdraw in time to more secure quarters; for the winter, at least,
combining with stronger posts.

"I wanted father to let me go with Simon Kenton," said Sandy,
despondently, the day after the departure of the frontiersman.

"But of course he refused," said Bob, quickly; "and rightly, too. You
are too young to be wandering around the country as he does, Sandy;
and think, what would mother do without you? It's all well enough for
Kenton, who is a man full grown, and has no home. You belong here,
Sandy, with us. How could I attend to all the traps, and hunt in the
bargain, without you? I am glad father said no; glad for my own sake,
glad for mother, and glad for you, too."

The reference to his mother touched the heart of impulsive Sandy.

"Well," he said, slowly, "I guess it is best I stay for another year
or so, anyway; but, some day, I'm going to follow in the footsteps of
Simon Kenton."

Bob said no more, knowing the nature of his brother only too well, and
by another day Sandy had apparently quite gotten over his grieving.

September was now moving along very fast, and, almost before they would
be aware of it, the great forest trees must be taking on the red and
gold of autumn hues, as the first frost came down from the north.

Each time the boys went out they set another trap, until the entire
number they owned were in use. The prospect ahead looked rosy, indeed,
if only that story in connection with the threatened Indian war could
be forgotten.

Sometimes it came to Bob in the dead of night, to cause him more or
less grave thought, for his was a nature unlike Sandy's lighthearted
one; and, before Pat O'Mara departed, he had once more impressed upon
the older lad the necessity for unusual care in making their rounds of
the traps, or venturing into the surrounding forest in search of game.

And, on this night in question, it seemed to Bob that he awoke from
a very vivid dream, in which the settlement was being attacked by
countless painted Indians. So startling an effect did the dream have
upon him that he even sat up on his cot and listened, as though he
half expected to hear the distant yells of dancing red men as they
surrounded the stockade.

All seemed still, however, and Bob was about to drop back again when,
glancing in the direction of the little window, he was surprised to
find that a flickering glow came and went, as though a fire might be
burning without.

Hastily the boy crept from under his covers, and went over to open the
door, in order to thrust his head outside; but, hardly had he done
this, than he received a shock that dazed him, for he discovered that
the entire side of the cabin was in flames!




CHAPTER IX

THE MOCCASIN TRACKS THAT TOED-IN


"FIRE!"

Wildly Bob gave tongue, as he managed to draw on his garments. The
whole of the cabin's inmates appeared on the scene in answer to his
cries, and all of them filled with the gravest apprehensions.

There was no need to ask questions, for Bob had flown out of the door,
leaving it open behind him.

"Get buckets, and dip into the barrel!" shouted Mr. Armstrong.

Already had Bob started his work against the devouring flames, which
were licking up the side of the cabin, as though bent on destroying
the weeks of work on the part of the pioneers, in this one dreadful
half-hour.

Even Kate helped, finding some sort of pan in which she could carry
water, and dash it on the burning logs. Bob quickly saw that the barrel
would soon be exhausted at this rate. They must have a further supply
of water if they hoped to battle successfully with the greedy flames.

"Come with me to the spring, Sandy!" he cried huskily. "We must have
more water! This way, Mr. Brewster, with your bucket! And please run
with all your might!"

A neighbor had arrived on the scene, for the cries of the family as
they fought the devouring element had been heard, and there was no
need to ask what had happened, since the flames could be seen for some
distance.

Mr. Brewster had come up with his musket in one hand, and an empty
bucket gripped in the other. Thus he was prepared for almost anything
that might arise, for, with all this talk of an Indian uprising in the
air, it was only natural that he might suspect there would be need for
the firearm as well as the wooden pail.

The three hastened to the spring, in order to secure a further addition
to the supply of water. Before they had gone half way another figure
showed up, being a second neighbor who, like Mr. Brewster, had come
prepared to cope with any emergency. He joined the procession of
runners; and in this order they arrived at the spring, which was
located about eighty yards from the Armstrong cabin, and used by
several families in common.

Fortunately it was of some depth, so that quite a pool formed at its
"run-off." Here they filled their buckets, and started back just as
fast as they could go without spilling the contents.

Others began to arrive, for, as the clamor increased, every cabin in
the settlement yielded up its quota of eager assistants. In a little
community like this, where hundreds of miles separated them from
civilization, with untold perils surrounding them, the interest of one
must ever be the interest of all. They knew not what terrible danger
might be abroad; but, with the bold spirit that marked the early
pioneer, they sallied forth to grapple with whatever threatened.

And these men did yeoman service. Some slapped at the creeping
flames with garments that had been saturated with water; others beat
frantically with branches and bushes; while the few who had means for
carrying water dashed this natural enemy of fire on the flames.

Thus it was only a short time before they got the fire under control,
for many hands made light work. Some damage had been done, it is true,
and Mr. Armstrong would have to do more or less repairing to his cabin
ere it would be in as good shape as before the fire. Still, he and his
good wife felt that they had much for which to be grateful.

"How did it start?" asked old Anthony Brady.

There was latent suspicion in his voice, for he had seen that the fire
had all been on the outside, which would indicate that it certainly
could not have started in the interior from a smouldering brand falling
beyond the hearth, such as had been the case in one other alarm they
had had earlier in the season, before the cool nights had gone.

"I think I can make a guess," remarked Mr. Brewster, who had also been
looking about while actively engaged in fighting the devouring element.
"You can see that it was on the side where Mrs. Armstrong has her
soap-kettle. She must have left a bed of red ashes after rendering down
the bear fat with the lye, and, during the night, the wind swept some
of these against the logs. Perhaps there was a handful of dead leaves
to act as tinder; and the rest came easy."

"But," said Bob's mother, quickly, "I did not have a fire under the
soap-kettle yesterday, nor the day before. Indeed, it is a full week
now since I used it."

The men looked quickly at one another. They realized now that there
might be something more about this midnight burning than any of them
had ventured to imagine. Log cabins do not take fire so easily, in the
middle of the night, without some human agency back of the catastrophe.

"Come," said Anthony Brady, hoarsely, "this must be looked into. If
some wicked person put the torch to this cabin, we ought to find out
who he was, and punish him accordingly."

By this time there were fully a dozen men around, and nearly all of
them carried guns of some pattern, either the long rifles of the day,
or muskets that at close quarters were just as deadly.

Stern faces grew even more set as they heard their leader thus declare
himself. If a house-burner were abroad, then he must surely belong
to one of two species--for they could not imagine any but a sneaking
Indian, or a malicious French trapper, doing so mean a deed.

Several of the most expert trailers began to circle around at some
little distance from the cabin. They carried either rude horn lanterns,
or else burning torches of fat pine, with which each cabin was usually
well supplied, since candles were not plentiful in those days, and had
to be made, like the soap, from the surplus fat taken from some bear
that had been secured for food.

Bob and Sandy came together while thus employed.

"Did you hear what old Reuben Jacks said, Bob?" asked the older boy,
meaningly.

"You mean about that Frenchman, Armand Lacroix?" the other lad replied.

"Yes," Sandy went on, eagerly; "they hunted for him high and low, but
without success. Reuben believes that he, or one of his men, must have
done this out of revenge, because we defied him and took away the buck
when he had declared he meant to possess it."

"It may be so," Bob observed, thoughtfully. "I have heard so much about
the treachery and trickery of those traders from the north, that I
would not think it beyond one of them to try and burn a cabin in the
night. That man hates us both, and you particularly, because of the
way you held your gun at his head. I shall never forget how his black
eyes glittered as he looked at you on leaving. It was as if he wanted
to remember you for years to come."

"Listen! some one is calling!" exclaimed Sandy just then.

"It is old Reuben Jacks, and he has made some sort of discovery; or
else he would not lift his cracked voice in that shrill way. Come,
Sandy, let us run thither, and see what it may be."

The two boys, both of whom were now carrying their guns, even though
but partly dressed, made a dash toward the spot where the shouts went
up. They overtook several others; and in another minute quite a group
had gathered around the figure of the gaunt old woodranger.

"What is it, Reuben; what have you found to give tongue that way?"
demanded Anthony Brady, with authority in his heavy voice.

"Look, neighbors!" said the other, pointing down toward his feet.

"Footprints leading away from the cabin!" exclaimed one.

"And made by an Injun, too, for the toes turn in!" came from another.

"Reuben, you have made a valuable discovery," Brady remarked, after he
had himself bent over to examine the footprints in the soft soil, which
the keen and practised eye of the old man had detected. "An Indian has
been here after night set in; for you all remember there was just a
little rainfall at dark, and this trail has been made fresh since then."

"It is the track of the burner! Let us follow it, and punish the hand
that held the torch!" cried an excitable young man, waving his gun
above his head.

Bob and Sandy exchanged a quick glance; and the latter seemed to ask a
question of his brother, since Bob quickly remarked:

"No, this does not prove that we were wrong; for Lacroix may have been
in league with the Indians; and he could easily engage one of the red
men to come here to do his work for him. It may be that the torch of a
Pottawottomi or a Shawanee set fire to our cabin; but, Sandy, the hand
of a Frenchman was back of it!"

With Reuben in the van, half a dozen of the men started following
the fresh trail. They could have but little hope of coming upon the
culprit, unless the Indian might have hidden near by, wishing to enjoy
the confusion and wild alarm his wanton act had caused; but, since
they were so aroused, it might be just as well to scour the immediate
neighborhood in order to give vent to some of their enthusiasm.

A few of the settlers had gone home. They could not tell what this
midnight burning might signify. Perhaps other incendiaries were abroad,
and at any moment another fire would call for attention.

Every man was keyed up to a pitch where it would have gone hard with
any Indian or half-breed falling into his clutches just then. The
entire settlement was astir. Women had armed themselves, not knowing
but that a general attack might be forthcoming. And the wives and
daughters of these early Ohio pioneers were well fitted to be the
mates of the bold spirits that braved the unknown perils of the great
wilderness. Many of them could handle a gun almost as well as the men.

The tracking party had now entered the dense woods. They had been
warned by the older and more cautious members of the community to be
careful lest they fall into some cunning ambush. That plain trail may
have been left purposely in order to excite their anger, and bring
them under the guns of concealed enemies, who would shoot them down
without mercy.

This was Indian nature. Treachery went hand-in-hand with the war
tactics of the red men. They thought it no wrong to lure their foes
into a trap, and then slaughter them as wolves might be cut down.
Pontiac himself had shown how exceedingly clever and crafty a warfare
could be exercised against the white man.

At the important trading post of Michilimackinac hundreds of his
Indians, mostly Sacs and Chippewas, had been loitering around the fort
for days. On the king's birthday they had proceeded to celebrate by a
great game of ball.

The sport had been carried on with all the customary noise and
confusion; and the unsuspicious garrison allowed the players to rush
within the stockade when the ball, seemingly by accident, was knocked
over the high palisade.

Under their blankets many of the Indians carried muskets, with the
barrels sawed off short; while all had their tomahawks and knives. At
a given signal they fell upon the garrison, and, although a terrible
fight ensued, the surprise was complete, so that a massacre had
followed.

Nine other trading posts had fallen in much the same way, and the most
important of all, Detroit, had a close call, when the sachem Pontiac
laid siege with his allied tribes.

Although time had passed since these exciting days, the wily chieftain
still lived to plot new schemes for the destruction of the encroaching
whites. And never was his dreaded name mentioned in a weak border
settlement without a shudder.

This was why the older men had warned the more hotheaded to be careful
lest they run into an ambuscade; for it was a favorite trick among the
Indians to lure rash settlers away from the shelter of their stockade
by some such stratagem, and then fall upon them in overpowering numbers.

Clouds hid the moon from sight, but, only for dense foliage of the
forest trees, the night would hardly be called dark. There were just
seven in the band that pushed through the woods, following that trail.
Old Reuben, at the head, held his blazing and smoking pine torch
low, so that his eagle eyes might keep track of the imprint of those
moccasins that toed-in. Behind him came the others, with guns ready
for immediate use, and eyes trying to pierce the gloom that loomed up
ahead like a black wall.

No doubt after a time, when they had cooled down somewhat, a more
sensible view of the situation would come over these eager trailers.
Finding that the Indian had headed straight away from the settlement,
they must realize the folly of trying to follow him further in the
perilous night time, and retrace their steps back home.

Once they heard a crash, as some frightened wild animal floundered
through the bushes ahead. It must have been a prowling bear, for no
other creature would make so great a noise. Again their alert ears,
that could pick up the faintest sounds, caught the snort of a deer that
may have been viewing the advance of these strange fireflies through
the woods until they came too near for comfort, and then fled swiftly
with tremendous bounds.

Each time the men had gripped their guns, thinking that something was
about to occur; but only once more to relax the nervous strain.

"I surely saw something move ahead, Bob!" exclaimed Sandy, who was
alongside his brother in the forward movement.

"Where?" asked the other, quickly; while the nearest neighbor cocked
his head to listen, half raising his musket menacingly.

"Over there where that tree hangs down across the way," replied Sandy,
pointing with his gun.

"Well, we must soon know whether it means anything," replied Bob, "for
we are headed that way right now."

"Look! look! it must be a man; and he is waving a white flag to us! He
does not want us to fire upon him at sight!" cried Sandy, a few seconds
later.

"Yes, you are right," declared his brother.

Of course the attention of all the members of the tracking party had
now been attracted toward the moving object, which every one could see
was a piece of white cloth being waved up and down. They changed their
course just a little, and headed in a bunch for the spot.

"Be careful, lads!" said old Reuben. "Nobody kin tell what the sly
critters may be up to. Keep yer hands on yer triggers, but don't shoot
till I give the word. Unless I'm mightily mistaken, that arm is an
Injun's. Spread out a leetle, lads. He wants us to get closer still,
afore he gives over wavin' that rag. Thar! he's dropped the thing!
Easy now, and wait! Ha!"

As the old woodranger gave vent to this last exclamation, the unseen
party who had been signalling to them from behind the big oak, suddenly
stepped into view, holding both hands above his head in token of amity.

Both Bob and Sandy uttered cries of astonishment.

"Why," cried the latter, "see Bob, it's our friend, Blue Jacket!"




CHAPTER X

BLUE JACKET'S WARNING


"SHOOT the cabin burner!"

"He made the tracks we've been following! A rope would come in handy!"

"The sneaking hound, to turn on the boys who saved his life! But it's
only what we ought to expect from an Injun!"

"He ought to be made meat for the crows, men!"

These angry exclamations arose from the group of settlers as they saw
who was coming from behind the giant oak. Both Bob and Sandy, however,
never for a moment dreamed of suspecting the young Indian brave of
being concerned in the recent outrage.

They had found him seriously wounded at the time of the arrival of the
emigrants on the Ohio. True, his hurts had doubtless been received
during the preceding attack upon the camp of the pioneers, but the two
boys did not let that influence them.

Something seemed to draw them to Blue Jacket, and they had nursed him
tenderly in the new cabin, until one night he had vanished. The older
settlers, who did not believe that a true heart could beat under a red
skin, were loud in their declaration that the boys had only nursed a
snake that would come back to sting them.

But, when Sandy was captured and carried away to the Shawanee village,
it was by the aid of Blue Jacket that his release was finally
accomplished.

Since that day they had seen more or less of the young Indian. He
occasionally turned up at the Armstrong cabin, to spend a few days with
his white friends, of whom he seemed very fond; then he would vanish in
a mysterious way without saying good-bye, to once more reappear, weeks
later, always bringing in a deer, or a wild turkey, as a present for
the sweet little mother who reigned as queen of the frontier cabin.
(Note 4.)

Sandy, more impetuous than his brother, though not any more fond of the
young Indian, hearing these hasty and ugly remarks, immediately sprang
forward, and, placed himself in front of Blue Jacket, spread out his
arms as he exclaimed with a show of anger:

"Don't any one of you dare to lift a hand against him! He is our
friend, tried and true! Why, sooner than try to burn our cabin, Blue
Jacket would put his own hand in the fire and let it be consumed. I
stand for him. The one who raises his hand against Blue Jacket will
have to fight Sandy Armstrong!"

After that, of course, the guns that had been half-raised were allowed
to drop once more; but the dark scowls did not leave the stern faces of
those who gathered around.

"See here, Sandy, and you, too, Bob," said one of their comrades, as he
shook his head gravely; "it may look all right to you; but there are
some of us who fail to see anything good in Indians. We have followed
the tracks of the redskin who tried to burn your father's cabin. It led
us here. And, from behind a tree, comes this young brave. We believe he
is the guilty one, and, unless he can prove his innocence, we think we
have a right to punish him, even to the extent of taking his life!"

"You shall not harm a hair of his head!" cried Sandy. "I tell you it is
impossible that he could have done so horrible a thing as try to burn
our cabin. It may have been an Indian, as the tracks prove; but Blue
Jacket, never!"

"Listen," said the cooler Bob; "why should he wish to attract our
attention if he had done this deed? All he had to do was to remain
hidden behind that tree, and we would have passed by without seeing
him."

"But tell us why he came out holding his hands above his head; and for
what reason should he wave the white rag?" demanded a fiery, half-grown
fellow.

"You would have done the same had you seen several men armed, and ready
to shoot at a sound, passing through the woods with torches," replied
Bob, soberly. "Blue Jacket was wise enough to understand that sometimes
people shoot first, and ask questions afterward."

The young Indian had listened with an impassive face to what was being
said. From childhood had he been trained to hide all signs of emotion
as unbecoming to a warrior. While he did not fully understand the
reason for this hot-tempered action on the part of the young whites,
still, doubtless, he could draw certain conclusions.

"No burn cabin. Blue Jacket been way off in hills and think best see
white father, Sandy, Bob. On way when see fire flash through trees.
Hide so can know what mean--not want get hurt, so wave white flag. Ugh!
Blue Jacket talk with straight tongue; no lie!"

He held up his right hand, and looked aloft through the branches of the
trees, as though calling upon the Great Spirit to witness that what he
so solemnly declared was true.

"If he swears that he is innocent, let him prove it!" demanded the same
young hothead who had before spoken.

"Just as you say," returned Bob, who had the utmost confidence in
his copper-colored friend. "Come, let us all go back to where those
moccasin tracks are, which we have followed from our cabin. We will
soon see if they were made by those Blue Jacket has on."

"But that is foolish," remarked one of the others. "All moccasins are
pretty much alike; and they make tracks that are as much the same as
peas in a pod."

"Is that so, Reuben?" asked Bob, appealing to the old and experienced
woodsman, who knew Indians like a scholar would the pages of a printed
book.

"It air not," came the positive reply. "In the fust place, every tribe
has its own way o' makin' footwear; and I kin tell at a look jest
which belongs ter a Shawanee, a Sac, a Pottawottomi, a Delaware or an
Iroquois. Even among the Six Nations thar's much difference, a Seneca's
being built different from the moccasin of a Mohawk or an Oneida."

"I thought so," said Bob, smiling as though pleased. "And, Reuben, tell
us if even Shawanee moccasins may not be known apart by some peculiar
mark?"

"A-plenty of times I've seen it. This one might have a patch at the
toe; another show some mark whar the skin had been worn; or p'raps a
crease straight acrost the foot," the old man replied, frankly.

"And did you notice any such mark about the track we have been
following--anything you would know again, no matter where you saw it?"
Bob went on; for his own eyes had told him something far back, that had
to do with this very thing.

"Yes, thar war such a mark, Bob," returned the experienced woodsman.
"Many times I saw it in the track. It looked like the Indian's moccasin
kept comin' off, and he hed tied a piece of deerskin thong around his
foot. Besides, it was bigger nor any footprint I've run acrost this
many a day."

"Look down at the feet of Blue Jacket, Reuben; and here is one of the
tracks we followed. Tell me, did the same foot make both prints?" and
Bob, as he thus spoke, pointed at the ground where the young warrior
stood.

The settler was already on his knees. He took a slender stick, and
carefully measured the marked track of the moccasin. Then he applied
the rule to the plainly seen imprint left by Blue Jacket as he
voluntarily moved aside.

Every eye saw immediately that there were fully two inches difference
between the length of the unknown cabin-burner's foot and that of Blue
Jacket.

"I knew it!" cried Sandy, as he turned with flashing eyes toward the
one who had demanded speedy justice on general principles. "You see
how foolish you were, Abner; to want to do him harm without the least
evidence against him, only that he is an Indian. Blue Jacket is a
friend to the Armstrong family, even if there are others who do not
like him."

The Indian stood with folded arms. He cast a quick glance of affection
in the direction of Sandy when that impulsive individual spoke so
warmly in his defence; but toward the others of the group he maintained
a cold reserve. Like all of his kind he scorned to show what was in
his heart, when the eyes of those who were unfriendly to him watched
his every move.

"Shall we go on?" asked old Reuben, looking dubious as he spoke.

"It would be useless, I think," Bob observed. "We know by now that the
man who put the torch to our cabin has fled. He can travel twice as
swiftly through the forest as we could follow on his trail. Let him go.
After all, no great harm has been done; and another time we may catch
him at his work, if he comes back."

"Besides," added Reuben, "we stand a chance of runnin' into ambush,
if so be he has friends near by. If you ask me, I say return to the
settlement."

Of course, after that, even the impetuous Abner could not venture a
protest; and he certainly had no desire to continue the useless hunt
alone, or with a single companion. Accordingly the party turned back,
and threaded the dark forest aisles, heading in a direction that would
bring them to the settlement.

Bob and Sandy kept Blue Jacket between them. They had also fallen
back a little, so that they could talk undisturbed; for Bob had seen
something in the manner of the Indian to convince him the other had
sought the home of the Armstrongs with some important message.

"It has been long since Blue Jacket visited his white brothers,"
remarked Bob, who, when holding converse with the other, usually spoke
after the manner of the Shawanees.

"Blue Jacket has been far away to the land of the rising sun, and the
country of the big waters," replied the other, in his low musical
voice. "Everywhere the war drum is sounding and the dance keeps up
night after night. The great chief Pontiac has sent the wampum belt to
all the tribes, and they thirst for blood. It may come with the new
moon; it will not keep long. Blue Jacket is an Indian; but he loves his
white brothers, Bob and Sandy. Long distance he come to tell them to
be ready. Soon along border cabins go up in smoke, and many pale face
squaws and papoose mourn for white braves who come not back. I have
spoken!"




CHAPTER XI

TENDING THEIR TRAPS


THE manner of Blue Jacket while saying this was grave. He had no liking
for the whites, save the family of David Armstrong. His sympathies must
be wholly bound up in the interests of his race. And yet, unable to
rest easy when he knew these good friends would soon be in peril from
another uprising of the allied tribes between the Great Lakes and the
Ohio, he had come to give them warning.

Bob appreciated what a tremendous sacrifice this act must have been to
the red brave, for, in bringing his terrible news, Blue Jacket was in
part proving false to his teachings, and the interests of his tribe.

"You must come home with us, and see our parents," Bob insisted, when
he thought he saw an inclination on the part of the other to leave them.

"Tell no more than that, Bob," remarked the young Indian. "All can say
keep open eyes for bad times along Ohio. Big chief think now can drive
paleface settlers back other side mountains, never return. Many tribes
send back wampum belt wrap up round tomahawk. Know that mean hatchet
dug up; and ready to fight. Watch out, see storm, get in fort! Blue
Jacket sorry, no can help."

When it was known that fresh word had come in connection with the
dreaded uprising, the pioneers of the Ohio would find new cause for
anxiety. But there had never been a time since their arrival that they
had not been concerned about the hostile attitude of the Indians.
Despite the protestations of some of the tribes as to their desire for
peace, even to smoking the pipe with their white brothers, few believed
that they meant it; and hence no man ever went far from his cabin
without making sure to have his gun along, and that the priming was in
the pan, ready for immediate use.

Mr. Armstrong was indeed glad to see Blue Jacket, for while at first he
had distrusted him as an Indian, after the rescue of Sandy he could not
doubt the loyalty of the young Shawanee.

In the morning he hoped to find out more particulars concerning the
important news the newcomer brought, and which fully corroborated that
which Pat O'Mara and Simon Kenton had carried, after their trips to the
north.

But, when morning came, Blue Jacket could not be found. He had vanished
again, after his usual way of leaving the cabin of his friends.

"Here is some Indian picture writing on this piece of white birch bark,
that he left behind him," said Sandy, when he had looked everywhere
without finding the dusky guest, who had slept on the hard floor by the
fire, using for a bed only a bearskin thrown on the hard puncheon floor.

By this time the two boys had learned to read the sign language of the
Indians to a fair extent. Blue Jacket himself had taken pains to teach
them many things that had to do with his people, and their odd ways.

Consequently, between them Bob and Sandy started to figure out just
what the various signs stood for. But this time the friendly young
Shawanee had confined his efforts to one subject. Cabins and wigwams
were given over to the flames, for the smoke curled up above each one.
The various rude figures in sight they could understand to be Indian
braves, carrying on the massacre, dancing around fires, and waving
objects in the air that must stand for scalps.

"It is only the same warning he gave us last night," said Bob. "He
wants to make us believe that all this is coming, and we must keep on
guard, day and night. But there was little need of that, because in
Anthony Brady we have a leader who sleeps with one eye open. Whatever
comes, this little Ohio River settlement will never be caught napping."

It was indeed a time that tried men's souls. And even pioneer boys felt
the terrible responsibility resting on their young shoulders, for, as
soon as a lad could aim and fire a gun, he became one of the defenders
of the home, and must face danger bravely, or be branded as a coward by
his kind.

"When we go out hunting after this we must always be on the watch for
sneaking enemies," said Sandy, with a tinge of disgust in his voice.

"I only hope the scare will die out," ventured Bob, though his manner
told that he did not have great faith in this direction.

"Well, we must not pull too long faces about it," remarked Sandy;
"because poor mother is dreadfully worried even now about what may
come to pass. We can't prevent it, do what we will, and there's no use
crying till you're hurt."

From that time on a feeling of uneasiness rested over the little
settlement. Men went about their daily tasks as usual; but many
suspicious glances were cast upon the heavy forest beyond the clearing,
as though they might be wondering how soon it would be before the
shrill war cries of the painted foe burst from those gloomy depths, and
blazing cabins told that the worst had come to pass.

And the women stuck closer than ever to their homes, while children
were never allowed to stray away, as had been their habit during the
earlier summer. Around the humble tables, when the supper was spread,
the talk was chiefly concerning such shreds of news as floated in to
them from other settlements.

As yet, so far as they could learn, no concerted outbreak had occurred,
although, further south and west, the Shawanees were, as usual,
harassing the settlements founded by Daniel Boone. But these valiant
pioneers of Kentucky were so quick on the trigger, and so ready to
match their cunning against that of the red foe, that the Indians had
not made any great progress toward wiping out the hardy invaders.

The lateness of the season caused some of the more hopeful to believe
that the contemplated uprising might be delayed until spring, since
winter was seldom a time for Indian warfare.

As they already had every trap they possessed in use, Bob and Sandy
knew that it was necessary for them to visit the entire line daily,
unless they wished to lose what fur had been taken over night. These
traps had not been set any great distance from the settlement, for they
had found plenty of traces of mink, marten, otter, badger and fox in
the ravines and creeks within a couple of miles of home; and while, at
one time, they had contemplated going further away, the uneasiness of
their mother influenced them to make a shorter circuit.

Accordingly they started every other day to visit these traps. Sandy
had also discovered a colony of beaver up a lonely stream, and, as he
coveted their glossy pelts, he had made sure to leave several of his
best traps hidden just under the surface of the water with the bait,
scented with castor, above, so that, when one of the little animals
tried to reach up, it would surely step into the open jaws of the trap,
and be drowned.

One thing the boys had faithfully promised their parents. This was to
always keep close together when out in the forest, either in search of
fresh meat or visiting their traps to remove the captured fur-bearers.

Bob was particularly interested in every sort of information which he
could secure concerning the Indians of this Northwest Territory. He
knew the chief differences between the many tribes, and that, while all
the rest were in favor of the wily French traders, most of the Iroquois
or Six Nations inclined toward the English.

But this did not mean that they would be friendly toward the settlers
beyond Fort Duquesne, later known as Fort Pitt; for already were the
strong signs of rebellion rife in the Colonies; and the Indians began
to take the side of the loyalists against the Americans.

Often, while he and Sandy were making the rounds of their traps, Bob
would relate something of interest that he had managed to pick up; and
his brother, though not as deeply concerned as himself, always asked
numerous questions.

Some days passed after the visit of Blue Jacket, and thus far nothing
had come about that might excite new alarm. Almost daily some scout
or courier belonging in the settlement would come in with news; but
the reports all seemed to point to a possibility of the outbreak being
postponed, for a while at least. Pontiac had not had sufficient time in
which to mature his terrible scheme; because it was so difficult to get
answers from distant tribes, in the confederacy of treachery.

Things were drifting on in this fairly satisfactory way when there
came a sudden break in the calm, so far as the Armstrong family was
concerned.

As usual, the two boys had been out on their line of traps, and
were returning home late in the afternoon. They had been unusually
successful, which accounted for their tardiness, for as a rule they
were home long before this.

Sandy had succeeded in shooting a deer, and bore a bountiful supply of
fresh meat on his broad shoulders. Bob, on the other hand, staggered
under a goodly bunch of pelts, consisting of two beaver, a beautiful
black fox, three mink, and some muskrat skins that were not worth
anything at the time in the market, but were used by the settlers for
making warm mitts for winter wear, or snug caps calculated to keep
their ears from freezing when the cold winds howled, and the snow fell.

The boys had just come in sight of their cabin when Sandy saw something
that caused him to call to his brother.

"Look, Bob, what do you suppose all those people are doing around our
home? I can count five, six, seven women standing, talking; and there's
Mr. Brewster and Mr. Lane coming out of the cabin. Oh! I wonder if that
firebrand has been about again, trying to burn us out?"

And Bob, looking hastily, was also thrilled to see that his brother
spoke the truth, in so far as the gathering of neighbors was concerned.
He too became immediately deeply concerned, and his boyish face lost
every particle of color.

"No, it couldn't be that, Sandy," he said, in a voice that trembled
with new-born anxiety; "but I fear it may be father has hurt himself
again. Ever since that tree fell on him, and nearly took his life, he
has been hardly himself."

"But you must surely be wrong, Bob," spoke up the other, eagerly; "for
see, there is father coming out of the door now, and shaking hands
with Mr. Lane. If there is any one ill it must be our darling mother,
because I can see sister Kate with the women right now."

"But no, that cannot be either, Sandy," said Bob, as he stared at the
group near the cabin. "If our mother were ill you do not believe that
both father and Kate would leave her alone, while they gossiped with
the neighbors outside the doors? It must mean something else! See, Kate
is dancing about as though she could not quite contain herself. Now she
looks this way, and I believe she sees us."

"Which is quite true," Sandy observed, still trembling from excitement,
"because the little witch is running straight toward us as fast as her
dear feet will carry her. Listen, she is calling something too; but for
the life of me I can't quite make out what she says."

"Anyhow, Sandy," Bob said, smilingly, "we need not fear that it can be
very terrible, or Kate would not be looking so gay. See her wave her
hands to us as she dances along! Come, why longer hang back, when by
meeting her half-way we shall the sooner learn just what has happened
to bring the neighbors to our home."

"Just as you say, Bob. I was afraid at first, thinking that something
had gone wrong with our loved ones; but--why, there is mother right
now, joining the rest at the door. Look, they seem to be saluting her,
as though there might be some cause for congratulations. Bob, I no
longer fear that trouble has visited us; but, if I am shaking, it is
with eagerness to know what it all means."

Kate had ceased trying to make them understand; but all the time she
was rapidly approaching the heavily laden boy trappers.

Almost out of breath she came up finally, to throw her arms about the
neck of one brother, and then affectionately embrace the other.

"Come, what ails you, Kate?" demanded Bob, when the girl had repeated
this demonstration twice, as though unable to articulate, owing to her
excitement and loss of breath through running.

"Good news!" she managed to say, beaming at them in turn.

"Something's happened then," cried Sandy; "something good, you say?
Bob, can you make her stop dancing around like that, and speak? I'm
feeling like I was in a dream, and just can't for the life of me
understand what could happen out here so far away from everywhere."

Bob caught his sister, and, having dropped his burden, threw an arm
around her.

"Now, tell us at once," he said, in his commanding way; "was it a
letter?"

"Yes, yes!" she answered, with a happy gasp, and merry eyes that seemed
suspiciously moist with tears of very joy. "A letter from the lawyer in
Richmond, telling father that at last, after these years of waiting,
the great case has been decided, and in his favor. He is to come and
receive the money of which his wicked cousin robbed him ever so long
ago. Is it not splendid news, brothers?"




CHAPTER XII

THE CRUEL PARTING


"OH! I'm so glad--for mother's sake!" exclaimed Bob, his first thought
being of that beloved, patient little woman, who had stood shoulder to
shoulder with her husband through all the hard times of the past.

"Yes, now she can have some of the things other women own," said Sandy,
gleefully; "for father will have to go to Richmond, and can bring back
with him many comforts that we never expected to get here."

"If only he does not have to cross the big water!" sighed Kate,
proving that there was a fly in the ointment, after all, and that this
possibility loomed up mountain high even in the midst of her joy.

Crossing the ocean in those days was a tremendous undertaking, with
the sailing craft subject to all whims of the fickle weather for many
weeks; and few contemplated such a voyage lightly.

"But father often said that if this long postponed case was decided in
his favor he would only have to go to Richmond to be put in possession
of his own!" remarked Bob. "So I wouldn't worry about it, Kate, dear.
But let us go on to the cabin, for I can see mother looking this way,
and beckoning."

They found a happy group when they reached the log building. The
neighbors had come to rejoice with the Armstrongs over the glorious
news; for only too well did every housewife know the privations that
had followed the loss of Mr. Armstrong's little fortune; and how
delightful it was to realize that things were now about to take a
decided turn for the better.

Others came flocking to the scene, and that night was one never to be
forgotten. Such good news as this seldom came to any of the pioneers.
As a rule those hardy men had to build their own fortunes by daily
contact with the rough edges of life, clearing first one acre of land,
and planting it to crops; and then slowly adding to their holdings,
year by year.

Mr. Armstrong knew that it was absolutely necessary that he proceed
east at the very earliest day in order to get back before winter had
settled in earnest over the mountains, since they would be utterly
impassable once this occurred.

He consulted with some of his best friends; for since they had been
neighbors many months now they had come to know each other fully.

His wife was both happy and oppressed. She knew that her little family
would be rendered better able to withstand the hardships of pioneer
life after David had been to the east, and returned, bringing the many
things so needed to make them comfortable; but the thought of the
separation gave her much pain, since the pair were very devoted to each
other.

But it was considerable pleasure to be able to make out a long list of
things which the good man was to secure, after he had come into his
own. Several pack animals would be needed on which to transport all
he expected to bring to the Ohio. The neighbors, almost to a family,
thought of various little things they needed; and Mr. Armstrong was
commissioned to purchase these.

"Why," he laughed, as another day had passed, with his list growing
to a formidable length, as still more of the settlers' wives came,
with money and a request that he buy them this article or that; "if
this keeps on I'll surely have a regular caravan under my charge, as
numerous as the one with which we first crossed the mountains, and
found this beautiful spot on the Ohio."

"But, father," said far-seeing Bob, "that will be all the better, for
it has been some time since there was a pack train out of Virginia
headed this way, and I am sure quite a lot of people will want to join
you. They have been hearing stories about this golden west a long time
now; and we know what that means."

"Yes," observed the good wife, as she looked up into the bronzed face
of the pioneer; "and if the company is large, the better I shall be
pleased, David, because it will mean that you are safe. Bring them
along, all who yearn to come hither. We will stand by them--the men to
help build cabins before the winter sets in; the women to assist in
fitting their homes up, so as to give the newcomers a start. There is
room in plenty here in this glorious country, where people can really
breathe without paying taxes to a king three thousand miles away."

That evening the neighbors flocked to the Armstrong cabin to spend a
few hours with those for whom they had come to feel so much respect and
affection. If some of them secretly envied the Armstrongs their great
good fortune, they managed to conceal the fact, for every one seemed
bubbling over with happiness.

On the morrow the start was to be made. All preparations had been
completed looking forward to the event. It happened, fortunately, that
several parties were expecting to leave for the fields of Virginia
about this time; and, since greater safety would follow if they went
together, they had managed to set upon this day, close upon the verge
of fall, for a start.

Often during the evening Bob caught his father's eyes fastened upon
himself and Sandy. He knew well what thoughts must be passing through
the mind of the pioneer. And again and again did Bob promise himself
that he would strive to do everything in his power to fill that
father's place while the head of the family was absent.

There was really little sleep under that humble roof that night. First,
the excitement attaching to the visit of so many neighbors broke into
the routine of their daily life. Then, after these good friends had
departed, it was found that a number of things had been neglected that
were absolutely necessary for the comfort of the traveller.

The party anticipated making an early start in the morning, so none
of these could be postponed. Besides, it was only natural that every
member of the family should be worked up to a high degree of nervous
anxiety, and lie awake long after they had sought their cots, thinking
of a thousand and one matters.

Early indeed were they astir. Breakfast was prepared as usual; but,
on this morning, no one had much heart for merriment. Mrs. Armstrong
indeed kept a smile on her face, but it was forced simply to encourage
her husband; since she knew only too well how he must feel at the idea
of thus separating himself from all he held dear on earth.

Bob, Sandy and Kate tried their best to appear natural, but it was
indeed hard work. Often Kate would make some excuse for darting out
of the room, and, when she came back a little later, there was always
a suspicious redness about her eyes that told plainly how she had
indulged in a cry to ease the numb pain in her girlish heart. And even
fun-loving Sandy dared not take her to task, for he was on the verge of
a breakdown himself.

Mr. Armstrong, seeing how his wife exerted herself to sustain him, and
ashamed to let her bear the whole burden, made a great effort, and
mastered his feelings. He took Bob aside as they left the table, and
with a hand on the shoulder of his oldest boy said:

"Be very careful, son, while I am away. Your mother will have no one
but you to stand by her, for Sandy, though a well-meaning lad, is
hardly to be depended on in times of stress. Be vigilant and watchful.
Remember that we have to deal with a cunning and merciless foe, and,
should there be an attack on the settlement, see to it that your mother
is quickly taken inside the stockade. I depend much on you, Robert;
and, if it were not so, nothing could induce me to leave home with
these ugly rumors of trouble floating to our ears. You promise me to do
everything a man could for your sister's and your mother's well-being?"

And Bob, looking firmly into the face of his father, managed to say in
reply:

"I promise to try and fill your place, father, as best I may. But oh!
we will count the days till your return. If Pat O'Mara comes in while
you are away, perhaps he may agree to stay with us. Try and think all
is going well. Sandy and I have many plans ahead; but we will stick as
close to our home as may be. Do not fear for us. And, just to think,
how happy we will all be when we see you come home again, bringing so
many things to make our dearest mother happy."

That was all. These two understood one another, so that many words were
not necessary. Bob had always been a serious lad, and right well did
his father know that in trusting him he was not putting his faith in
jeopardy.

Apparently the entire settlement had gathered to witness the departure,
as well as wish the travellers Godspeed on their way.

Even little Kate brightened up with all this clamor around her, and
smiled; though, after the parting had taken place, she would doubtless
sob her heart out on her mother's breast.

Dogs barked, men called, horses neighed, and women chattered. It had
indeed been a long time since the new settlement on the river had
witnessed such excitement. Each of the men had a horse upon which he
expected to make the long mountain trip. Two of them did not intend to
return again to the Ohio; but the third man had business at the coast,
and was taking advantage of this favorable opportunity to make the
double trip in good company.

And then, finally, came the moment when, for the last time, David
Armstrong took his wife and children into his strong arms, to give
them a hug and a farewell kiss.

Tears fell in showers from the blue eyes of Kate; and even many of
the women could not refrain from weeping, affected by the scene;
but, through it all, gentle Mrs. Armstrong maintained her sweet and
encouraging smile, and she looked into the troubled face of her
husband, as she put him from her, with the same brave expression.

But Bob knew only too well how hard it was for her to keep up, and
that, once she could be free from all those curious eyes, the wells of
her sorely-stricken heart would burst out in silent weeping. But no
mortal eyes would witness her sorrow, nor would any of her dear ones be
discouraged by seeing her give way.

Now the four men had mounted. Tied to their saddles were numerous
packages containing things intended for their comfort on the long and
arduous trip. Each carried a blanket wrapped in a roll, and, of course,
a gun, with plenty of powder in the horn, as well as bullets in the
pouch that hung suspended from their shoulders, as was the custom.

One last look at his little family, and then, as the word was given,
David Armstrong dug his heels into the sides of his horse, to follow
after his comrades of the trail.

A cheer burst forth from the assembled settlers. Then some one started
a hymn, one of those old-time tunes which had ever been a source of
comfort to the pioneer families when peril threatened. Every person,
old and young, chimed in; and, high above all the rest, the sweet voice
of Mary Armstrong was carried to the ears of the departing adventurers.

Once Mr. Armstrong turned in the saddle. This was just before a twist
in the trail would hide him from the view of those whom he had left
behind. Raising his hat he waved it in the air once, twice, thrice.
Then the trees swallowed the figures of horse and rider from view. He
was gone!

Bob heaved a long sigh, but valiantly repressed the tears that tried to
dim his sight. He felt that he must more than ever show himself a man,
now that his father depended so on him to look after his little flock
during his absence; and it was surely not manly to cry.

Sandy had no such compunctions, however, though he managed to hide his
own emotion in trying to comfort poor little Kate.

The bitterness would soon wear away with these younger members of the
family, for they had the abounding spirits of youth and good health to
carry them through; but many times would that good wife sit by herself,
engaged in her duties, and tears dim her eyes as her thoughts went out
to the absent husband and father.

Well did she know the nature of the deadly perils that beset that path
back to the fertile fields of Virginia; how wild beasts lurked in
thicket and forest, ready to spring upon unsuspecting travellers; and
still more savage Indians laid ambuscades and traps, in which to catch
their hated paleface foes.

In a day or two things had settled down again at the Armstrong cabin.
Bob and Sandy took up their duties manfully. The mother might well
feel proud of having two such boys upon whom to lean in her necessity.
They were determined to keep the family larder plentifully supplied
with fresh meat; and at the same time increase the store of pelts that
sooner or later would prove so fine a harvest, when they could get them
to a market.




CHAPTER XIII

THE GRAND HUNT


WITH a winter approaching, the severity of which none of them could
more than guess at, it was the most natural thing in the world for the
Ohio river settlers to wish to lay in a goodly stock of dried venison
and buffalo meat.

From the friendly Indians they had learned just how this "pemmican" was
prepared; and, while it could not be compared to fresh meat, still, to
tide over a protracted season, when possibly game could not be had, it
promised to prove valuable indeed.

Already in every cabin could be seen long strips hanging from the
rafters of the living-room, or drying before the fire when rainy
weather prevented its being cured in the hot sunshine.

Still, the meagre quantity in hand was a source of considerable anxiety
to the serious-minded men of the settlement. Should the Indians come
in sufficient force to harass them to any great extent, their hunting
might be stopped. Hence, only a day or two after the departure of Mr.
Armstrong and his three companions, a general hunt was proposed.

Of course it was not intended that all the defenders of the settlement
should be away at the same time. They were formed into two companies,
one of which would be out for a couple of days; and, upon reaching home
laden with spoils, the second detachment might try their luck.

In this round-up it was hoped to secure so large a supply of game that
the housewives would be able to put away all the pemmican they wanted.

Of course Bob and Sandy were heart and soul in the proposed grand
hunt. They had already brought in enough meat to enable Kate and the
mother to store away a vast quantity for winter use; but, being good
providers, the boys hardly knew when to stop. Besides, both of them
loved the chase, since the spirit of the true sportsman flowed with the
blood through their veins.

And so it chanced that they accompanied the second party that went
forth. It was policy for these hunters to seek new fields for their
raid on the storehouse of Nature, since their comrades must have sadly
depleted the number of deer and buffaloes toward the east. Accordingly
they had turned in the direction of the setting sun.

The Armstrong boys had possibly done more tramping within ten miles of
the settlement than any other white person. Most of their time had been
spent in the forest, with gun or trap in hand. Thus they knew the best
places for game, and were able to post the balance of their party when
they sallied forth that day.

As was always their custom, the boys had kissed both their mother and
sister good-bye when starting forth on the hunt, little suspecting what
strange vicissitudes of fortune were fated to come upon them ere they
four met again.

Of course it was not the intention of Bob and Sandy to remain away from
their humble cabin home over night. Had they dreamed of so doing they
would have seen to it that the defenceless ones were safely lodged
at the blockhouse within the strong stockade in the centre of the
settlement; just as Bob had promised his father should be done in case
of an Indian attack.

A scout had come in the day before, bringing news that things seemed
to be going on about as before. The Indians were indulging in the war
dance it was true, and nightly the harsh sound of the war drum might
be heard pealing through forest and over plain; but they seemed to be
holding back for some final word from that mighty plotter and enemy of
the whites, the war-chief of the Great Lakes, Pontiac.

As this would be really the last big hunt, and danger did not seem
to be imminent, the boys had no serious fears as they went forth. It
gave them so much pleasure to know that they were filling the shoes of
the absent father, and providing food for the winter that was drawing
nearer every passing day, that they departed in high spirits, throwing
back kisses to the two who stood at the door of the cabin, watching
their going.

By noon they were miles away from the cabin in the clearing, and intent
on the business that had tempted them to the forest. The various
members of the party had arranged a central rendezvous where they were
expected to meet after they had secured their supply of fresh meat.
There were eight in all, making just four couples, for it was deemed
wise that they should not separate entirely.

The vast woods that surrounded them on all sides might hide other
living things besides the four-footed game which they expected to
surprise and secure. For unknown centuries had the red men followed
the tortuous buffalo trails in their annual hunts, and frequent spells
of warfare between rival tribes. They looked upon the invasion of the
palefaces with increasing concern, as meaning the gradual absorption of
this fair country; and, as time rolled on, their efforts to stem the
tide of emigration by massacre and the torch would become more frantic.

At noon the boys had not succeeded in securing their quota of game.
They had purposely given their companions the most desirable locations,
feeling certain that in good season they would be able to accomplish
all they wished, for Sandy had ever been a lucky hunter.

"Come," said Bob, as they sat side by side on a log to enjoy the
"snack" Kate had put up for each of her brothers; "we must do better
than this, Sandy, unless we want to have them laugh at us. From now on
we ought to stir ourselves, and get either a fat deer or a buffalo."

"I hope it is a cow then, and not a tough old bull," remarked Sandy,
who was munching on his hoe cake and cold turkey, the last of a fine
gobbler his ready musket had fetched down some days back.

"Well, that depends pretty much on you," laughed Bob. "If you have any
choice be sure to pick out a yearling, and leave the old chaps alone."

"Yes," grumbled the other, shaking his head as he spoke; "that's all
very nice, Bob; but you know that sometimes the old bull refuses to be
let alone."

"Now you're thinking of that time you were treed by a buffalo you had
wounded, and kept up in the branches for hours. Only for that bright
thought that came to you, and which led you to fish for your gun with
some yarn secured from unravelling your stocking, you might have stayed
there all night."

"But I didn't, you remember, Bob!" grinned Sandy, looking up archly.
"The doubled yarn held first-rate, and brought me my gun. After that it
was easy to send a bullet back of the bull's shoulder; and I even had
the pleasure of toting some of his carcass home; but mother said it was
only good for soup, it was so tough."

"Well," remarked Bob, rising to his feet, and picking up his gun, "I'm
ready to make a fresh start, if you say so. And here's hoping that we
have better luck than the morning brought us."

"I wonder how far he is on his way now?" sighed Sandy.

They had not been speaking of Mr. Armstrong at all; but Bob could
understand readily enough whom his brother meant, for was not that
beloved father in their minds pretty much all the time?

"Oh! he can hardly be a great way off," Bob made answer. "You know how
slow they must travel when crossing the mountains. Still, they have no
women and children along to hold them back. However, weeks must pass
before we can hope to see him again. Why, it will be almost in the
winter I fear, though mother refuses to say as much."

Sandy gulped something down as he strode after his brother. He could
not control his feelings as well as the stronger Bob, and the thought
of that father perhaps never coming home again always unmanned him.

Presently, however, in the excitement of the hunt, he managed to forget
his anxieties; for Sandy dearly loved the chase, and everything
connected with the great forest appealed to his nature.

An hour later they chanced upon the track of a small herd of buffaloes.

"It is fresh, too," declared Sandy, after he had dropped down on hands
and knees to examine the marks of split hoofs.

"Then here is our meat, if we are lucky enough to get within shooting
distance," declared Bob, looking carefully to the priming of his
flintlock musket, as was the universal habit with the pioneers of the
days of Boone, since a lack of powder at that point, when the hammer
came down, and sparks flew into the pan, would cause a misfire, and
that generally meant trouble.

Carefully the brothers crept along, first one and then the other taking
the lead, in order not to miss the tracks of the game. They could
only hope that the buffalo might have stopped near by, to lie down
during the heat of the day, or lick the salt at one of the known spots
frequented by such animals.

"Hist!" whispered Sandy, presently, as he slowly allowed his body to
sink down until he was hidden behind the brush that acted as a screen
beyond.

No words were permissible under such conditions. The wary game was
too close by for talking, even in whispers. Sandy pointed, and made a
few gestures that his companion must have readily understood, for he
immediately nodded. They had hunted so often in company that they had a
regular code of signals for occasions like this, to take the place of
verbal communications.

Thus Bob understood that the buffaloes were within easy gunshot, that
several of them were even then in sight, and appeared to be feeding;
and the opportunity for a double shot excellent.

Together they crept forward through the brush, inch by inch. Arrived at
the further side they found that they could see splendidly. Bob bent
his head close to Sandy's ear, and whispered softly:

"You take the mother; leave me the half-grown baby!"

A minute later the reports boomed out, starting several other animals
up from the long grass of the glade where they had been lying. The
young pioneers were gratified to see both buffaloes fall as though
mortally wounded; for the boys were good shots, and seldom missed
bringing down their quarry.

Still they knew better than to dash recklessly out in the open, so
long as that grand old bull with the wicked-looking black horns ran
bellowing about, snorting in his mad desire to do battle with the
unseen foe that had brought confusion into his family.

Presently he, too, galloped after the other buffaloes. Then the boys
dared stand up, and proceeded to reload their guns; after which they
walked over to their game, with the intention of securing all they
could carry of the choice portions.

An hour later they were headed for the spot agreed on as a general
meeting-place for the various couples engaged in the hunt. Each of them
was loaded down with meat, enclosed in the hides of the animals that
had fallen to their guns.

"I hope the others have come in," remarked Bob as they drew near the
spring that bubbled out from under the roots of a giant oak, and, being
located on a little rise, was a prominent object for some distance
around. "We ought to be starting homeward soon, you know."

"Yes," replied Sandy, "this load is going to fret my shoulders some, I
fear, before I get rid of it. But it seems to me we ought to sight the
oak spring about now, Bob!"

"And there it is," remarked his brother, as they suddenly came out of
the dense brush into more open ground.

"Why they're all back but us, it seems," remarked Sandy. "Four,
six--why, Bob, look, there's another one along now, seven, I count!
Perhaps a messenger from the settlement! I hope it doesn't mean bad
news. See, they're beckoning to us! Oh! hurry, Bob, hurry! What if it
should be for us--what if--"

"There, that will do, Sandy; don't be silly enough to think up every
awful happening before you know;" but, while Bob spoke thus bravely,
his own heart was throbbing much faster than usual as he hastened his
footsteps, and thus approached the spot where the seven men awaited
them.

He noted the furtive looks on their faces, and understood that it
was sympathy for himself and Sandy that caused the lowered eyes, the
clinched hands, and the tightly compressed teeth.

"What brings you out here, Mr. Harkness?" Bob asked, trying to steady
his voice, though with poor success. "Surely no one is sick at
home--our mother, Kate!"

Sandy gave a groan as he saw the settler nod his head in the
affirmative when their sister's name was mentioned.

"Yes, Bob," Mr. Harkness said, with an intake of his breath; "it is
Kate! Steady now, my poor boys, and be brave! She has been carried off
by a prowling band of Indians!"




CHAPTER XIV

BLACK BEAVER STRIKES


"OH! it must be a terrible mistake; you can't mean it, Mr. Harkness!"
cried Sandy, white of face, and trembling like a leaf.

Bob, however, understood. He knew the settler would never have sought
them out simply to carry an idle rumor. And probably, in that moment
of acute pain, the young pioneer once again saw those beady black eyes
of the Seneca chief, Black Beaver, as they fastened greedily upon the
pretty face of little Kate. He, too, was thrilled with horror when he
heard those terrible words; but, fortunately, he could control himself
much better than his younger brother.

"Tell us, Mr. Harkness; is Kate lost; and do they only believe she has
been carried off, or is it proved?" he asked, his voice hoarse with
suffering.

"I am afraid it is but too true, my lad," replied the settler, as he
laid his hand on the shoulder of the Armstrong boy.

"Did any one see it done?" continued Bob, between his set teeth; for
he could not believe that any neighbor would have stood idly by, and
witnessed such an abduction, without doing everything in his power to
thwart the evil designs of the prowling red men.

"No. Kate went to the spring for water. Her mother thought once she
heard a little cry, and was worried; but, stepping out of doors, she
looked that way, and believed she saw Kate's shawl moving among the
trees, as though she were stooping down to pick some late wild flower.
Reassured, she returned to her work indoors. An hour passed. Then,
suddenly she remembered the circumstance and, alarmed, she hurried to
the spring."

"And Kate had disappeared?" exclaimed Bob, in dismay.

"Yes," replied the man. "Your mother called aloud again and again,
her alarm increasing each moment as no answer came. Wildly she ran
across to the cabin of Mr. Brewster, which was the nearest of all the
neighbors. He happened to be at home, and, seizing his gun, immediately
hurried to aid her, meanwhile sending his boy to sound the alarm."

"Yes, yes, and when they arrived what did they learn?" demanded Sandy.

"They had hardly reached the cabin when who should appear from the
woods but your old friend, Pat O'Mara, returned unexpectedly from his
last scout."

Both Bob and his brother gave utterance to a cry of joy when the
settler uttered these words.

"How fortunate we are to have him with us now!" exclaimed Bob.

"So we all thought," went on Mr. Harkness. "When he had learned what
was the trouble, O'Mara immediately made us all keep back until he
could closely examine the vicinity of the spring."

"He was looking for the tracks of the kidnappers," remarked one of the
hunters.

"Truly, it was a fortunate thing that so clever a trailer should have
come into the settlement just when his services were so desperately
needed," said another, who knew the Irish trapper's worth.

"O'Mara quickly found the imprint of many moccasins," resumed the
settler. "He could tell just how Kate had been suddenly seized by an
Indian, who crept up behind while she was stooping beside the spring.
Her bucket was found in the bushes, just where the cunning rascals had
hidden it, so as to make her mother think she had wandered away in
search of butterflies, or to visit some favorite nook where she might
be watching a late brood of young quail."

"But you said that, after the cry, our mother saw Kate moving about?"
Bob ventured to remark, in puzzled tones.

"That was only another of the crafty schemes of the redskins," replied
Mr. Harkness. "O'Mara showed us how one of her captors must have taken
her shawl, and, throwing it over his head, showed just enough of
himself to deceive the mother. They were evidently afraid lest her one
cry might have been heard."

"Please finish," burst out the fretting Sandy; "for I am just wild to
rush away home, so as to take up the trail. Is Pat O'Mara waiting for
us to come in, so that we may all start out together?"

"Not so," came the quick response. "As soon as he found out positively
what had come to pass, the trapper vowed he would himself pursue
the fleeing Indians, and bring back the child of his friend, David
Armstrong."

"God bless him!" murmured Bob, strangely moved by this evidence of the
woodranger's devotion.

"Tired as he was with half a day's tramp," the settler went on, "and
hardly waiting to replenish his stock of powder and ball, as well as to
secure an extra flint and steel for his tinder bag, Pat O'Mara rushed
away, following the trail."

"Alone?" gasped Sandy.

"It could not be otherwise," replied the other, sadly. "Here were eight
of the defenders of the settlement away on a hunt. One man must be sent
out to carry you the terrible news, as well as urge a hasty return.
Since we thus knew that hostiles were apparently on the warpath, we
dared not weaken our fighting force further, much as we felt for your
good mother."

"Then let us hasten home without any further delay," said Bob, firmly,
while the light of a great resolution shone in his brave eyes. "Take
courage, Sandy; all is not lost! We can follow the wicked thieves; and
already our friend Pat O'Mara is hot on the trail! How many of the
Indians were there, did he say, Mr. Harkness?"

"I think four in all, counting the one who seized your sister," came
the reply.

The eyes of the two boys sought each other's face; it was as though the
same thought had instantly flashed into both minds.

"The young Seneca chief, Black Beaver!" exclaimed Sandy.

"He had three companions with him," Bob went on; "and, instead of
continuing on to his far distant village, which he declared was away up
on the shore of the Great Lakes, the treacherous dog has hovered about
the settlement ever since that day, waiting for a favorable chance to
come when he could steal our little sister away. That time came when he
saw us depart with the rest on this big hunt!"

It was quickly arranged that Bob and Sandy should hasten on ahead in
the company of the settler. Some of the others promised to bring in
their share of the fresh buffalo meat.

Forgotten was their fatigue. Love for the sweet little sister, who had
been a ray of sunlight in that frontier cabin, urged the boys on, so
that they put the hardy settler to his best efforts to keep abreast of
them.

And, before the afternoon was far spent, they drew near the cabin in
the big clearing, where the resolute arms of David Armstrong and his
two sons had built so comfortable a home.

It was now a scene of tremendous commotion. Men and women could be seen
moving around, looking toward the woods, and shielding their eyes from
the fierce sun's rays, while they watched for the coming of the eager
brothers of the little maid who had been so strangely abducted by a
savage and treacherous enemy.

Bob remembered the other occasion when, on arriving home, they had
found neighbors gathered about their cabin; but how different the
conditions were! On that day it had been to rejoice with the Armstrongs
that the settlers and their wives had gathered; now it was to mourn, to
comfort, to advise.

Mrs. Armstrong was prostrated by the dreadful calamity that had
befallen her; for, to have her sweet child thus taken away, never again
perhaps to be folded in her motherly arms, was a blow that caused her
heart to sink with dread.

It seemed all the worse because the father was away, heading toward the
rising sun, and himself exposed to constant danger from the foes that
lurked in the dark recesses of the forest.

But, when her two brave boys had taken her in their embrace, and
assured her that they would never rest until Kate were brought back,
the poor mother took fresh courage. She knew that there was still a
hope, faint though it might be.

The boys were filled with zeal. They knew that an expedition lay before
them such as must dwarf all others in which they had engaged. Even
experienced forest rangers might well pause before attempting to pierce
that hostile country, where not a friendly white might be met, those
they were apt to run across being the trouble-making French trappers
and traders, who had come down from Canada in the hope and expectation
of arousing the combined tribes against the English-speaking settlers,
so that the entire country might be reserved for themselves, from
the Great Lakes down to the town on the Gulf, near the mouth of the
Mississippi River.

Many hands assisted them in making speedy preparations, for every one
was deeply interested in their mission. Few expected to ever see the
brave brothers again, although all such gloomy beliefs were kept in the
background, so that they might not add to the woes of the poor mother.

This one brought a supply of bullets; another filled the capacious
horns with the necessary powder, without which the adventurers would
be next to helpless, once they were far away from the outposts of
civilization. Still a third looked after a stock of pemmican, which was
to sustain them as they pushed ever onward into the unexplored depths
of that vast wilderness, teeming with dangers.

Sandy could think of nothing, he was so eager to be on the move; but
Bob, besides comforting his mother, made sure that they had plenty of
tinder; that an extra pair of moccasins was fastened to each belt,
since they knew not when those they wore might give way under the long
tramp; and also that both knives were in a condition of sharpness to
give a good account of themselves.

All these things were done in a comparatively short time. The sun was
still two hours high when they announced themselves as ready to start
on their perilous journey into the unknown.

Mr. Brewster had assured them that their mother should be taken into
his family, and guarded well during their absence. This kindness gave
Bob new courage, for he felt that he could put out of his mind all
anxieties concerning their home, and devote himself entirely to the
rescue of Kate.

Several of the men announced that they intended accompanying the young
pioneers a short distance on their way, to give them encouragement and
a good send-off. Nor were the two lads averse to such a proceeding, as
it served to soften the painful parting with their mother.

The trail was taken up at the spring. No particular effort had been
made by the Indians to hide their tracks, and it was little trouble for
such keen-eyed trackers as Bob and Sandy to follow the plain marks.

The dusky raiders had been careful, apparently, to avoid being seen
by any of the settlers as they hurried away, after securing the white
girl. Since no trace of Kate's little moccasins could be found, Bob
knew that she must have been carried.

More than once he stooped low to examine the imprint in the clay of
the leading Indian's elkskin footwear. It was his purpose to know
any peculiarity that attached to those moccasins, so that he might
recognize them again at any future time among a dozen similar tracks.

A circuit was made so as to pass fully around and below the settlement.
Then gradually the trail began to near the border of the great river.
Bob knew what this signified. Of course the Iroquois must have had a
canoe hidden somewhere, in which they had crossed the stream.

One of the men was immediately sent back to secure such a boat, and
hasten down the stream, so that it might be available should the boys
seek to pass over to the opposite shore. Half an hour later the little
company stood on the bank, waiting for the canoe to reach them, having
signalled to the paddler as agreed upon.

Plain marks could be seen where a canoe had been carried from the
bushes and launched, afterward being entered by the red men. There was
something more awaiting them here on the bank of the beautiful river.
A stick held a scrap of paper, on which were a few lines of crabbed
writing. It was a message from Pat O'Mara; and, though the Irish
trapper talked rather uncouthly, he could at least frame his thoughts
in fairly decent English.

This then was what he had written:

    "Indians crossed river here in canoe. Will follow, and,
    when find where landed, leave piece of red cloth in
    stick. Look for it close to water's edge."

That was all, but it signified much to the eager boys, who were only
waiting for the coming of the dugout to themselves push across the
river. Trust to their keen eyes to discover that tiny bit of flaming
cloth!

"But where could he have found a boat?" asked Sandy, looking surprised,
as this puzzle presented itself before him.

Bob shook his head. He knew the daring nature of O'Mara too well to
believe that the other would halt in his pursuit simply because he
wanted a canoe.

"A log upon which he could fasten his gun and powder-horn would be
enough for him," he declared, positively. "This he would push ahead
as he battled with the current of the river. Landing somewhere below,
he could easily hasten up the shore, looking for signs. And long
before now, Sandy, he is, let us hope, following on the heels of those
treacherous wolves."

"Here is the canoe, Bob," said Sandy, drawing a long breath of relief;
for he had fretted at the delay, counting the minutes while the settler
paddled down to where they stood waiting.

Quickly they jumped aboard. The canoe was to be hidden on the other
shore, so as to afford them a means for recrossing the stream when they
returned from the chase. And how sincerely both those devoted brothers
hoped that, when this time arrived, be it sooner or later, Kate would
be in their company again.

A handshake all around followed, with words of good cheer from those
who were compelled to remain behind, despite their desire to be with
the brave boys. Then the canoe was pushed out upon the waters of the
Ohio, and the paddles sent it flashing over in the direction of the
opposite shore, where unknown perils must await the bold adventurers.

"Keep your eyes on the watch for any sign, of a red signal!" Bob kept
saying, as they began to draw near the northern shore.

Sandy presently gave a cry of delight.

"I see it, Bob!" he exclaimed. "Just below us, there, where that willow
hangs over the water. Pat O'Mara has been there, and found where they
landed. Now we can take up the trail, and follow the stealers of our
little sister, even if the hunt takes us to the big waters of the
north. For never will we return while she remains a prisoner of the red
men!"




CHAPTER XV

ON THE TRAIL OF THE IROQUOIS


"YES, you are right, Sandy," said Bob, as he, too, discovered the small
flaming signal, evidently a part of a large red kerchief he remembered
the jovial Irish trapper possessed, and which he was not averse to
sacrificing in an emergency.

They headed the boat straight for the willow that hung over the edge of
the water, and a minute later its keel grated on the pebbly beach. Both
boys instantly jumped ashore, and hastened to reach the signal; for
they saw that again had the woodsman left a note in a splintered stick,
as though desirous of giving those he knew would surely follow after
him such information as he himself had obtained.

    "The four Senecas at cabin--Black Beaver, young
    chief--lodges on shore of Great Lake, far to north, and
    west of big falls. I push on. We may meet later. Hope!
    Remember our signal calls!"

Every word was to the point, and in that brief communication the
trapper had given them much news. First and most important of all he
had confirmed the suspicion both boys had entertained as to its being
Black Beaver who had done this cruel and treacherous deed. Then he had
told them where the village was located to which the Seneca belonged,
which information might yet prove of great value to them in case they
were unfortunate enough to lose the trail, and have to push on at
a hazard. They had heard of the mighty cataract, Niagara, that lay
between two of the lakes, and which was undoubtedly meant.

What he wrote about the signals they also understood to signify that
if, at any time, they heard the call of a bird, thrice repeated, it
would be his method of communicating the fact that he was near by. Many
times had O'Mara amused and interested the Armstrong boys with his
clever imitations of various feathered and furred inhabitants of the
wilderness; and even taught them to copy the same, so that they could
read a message in such sounds.

"We must first of all conceal the dugout," said Bob, when his brother
began to exhibit an eagerness to be off.

"Then let us not waste another minute, Bob!" cried Sandy, as he laid
hold on the bow of the craft, prepared to do his share toward carrying
it into the adjacent bushes, where it might remain hidden until such
time as they again wanted to cross the river.

This duty done, Bob was ready to take up the trail.

"See how thoughtful O'Mara has been," he remarked, immediately.

"I see what you mean," replied Sandy, quickly. "He has made heavy
tracks as he followed after the Indians, so that we might have an
easier task. That ought to help us greatly, Bob, don't you think?"

"Surely," the older boy remarked, as he led the way into the thickest
of the neighboring woods.

"But you look unhappy," continued Sandy, who was quick to read the face
of his brother. "What worries you now, Bob? Are you positive that Kate
is with these Indians? Once or twice a horrible fear has forced itself
into my brain that they may have slain her, and hidden her body away
somewhere."

"No, no, do not think that!" cried Bob, instantly, though he could not
repress the shudder that his brother's gloomy words brought upon him.
"I know she is alive, or was when the Indians stepped ashore, for I
believe I saw the faint impression of her little moccasin in the earth,
almost hidden by the tread of a brave."

"Then what makes you frown and look so black?" demanded Sandy.

"You forget that the day is almost done," the other remarked,
significantly.

"To be sure it is," replied Sandy, casting a glance aloft to where
glimpses of the sky could be seen through the dense branches of the
tall forest trees.

"And that when night comes we shall no longer be able to follow the
trail, while those we hunt can keep right on, hour after hour, putting
mile after mile between us. That is what makes me bitter," Bob said,
even though he did not pause in his onward movement.

"But what is to hinder our securing torches, and continuing on as long
as we can put one foot before the other?" demanded his brother.

"An excellent idea, and we must try it," declared Bob, nodding his head
as if pleased over this bright thought. "In that way we may at least
cut down some of their long lead, which will count sooner or later in
our favor."

"Yes," continued the other lad, "and if, by chance, Pat O'Mara should
glimpse our moving torch, be sure he will hasten to join us. I will
keep an eye out from now on, so as to pick up enough fat pine wood to
serve us for torches, once it grows too dark for you to see the trail
plainly."

Bob hastened as well as he was able, and, for another hour, they kept
moving on, steadily heading into the deeper forest, where perhaps the
foot of a white man had never before been set.

Then came the darkness which they dreaded. By slow degrees Bob was
finding his task more and more difficult. Time was when he could see
the plain trail left by their friend, the Irish trapper, as well as the
footprints of the savages, without bending over to any extent. Then he
had to get his face closer to the ground, as twilight came on, until,
finally, he declared that he could no longer be positive that he was
right.

They dared not risk losing the trail. Consequently it became necessary
to halt for a brief rest, during which they might munch some of the
tough pemmican provided for just such an emergency. Then, a little
later, when they felt refreshed, the tracking could be resumed by the
aid of a flare.

Darkness now surrounded them. The trackless forest stretched ahead,
peopled only with enemies, both animal and human. These young pioneers
never once faltered in their self-appointed task. If, at any time, such
a feeling tried to take possession of their hearts, it was indignantly
suppressed. Only a thought of Kate, or of that almost distracted mother
whom they had promised so faithfully to serve as though they were men
grown, was needed to inspire them anew with determination.

Presently Sandy took his tinder bag, got to work with flint and
steel, and, being somewhat of an expert in this necessary woodsman's
accomplishment, soon had a torch blazing merrily.

This Bob held as he once more took to the trail, gripping his gun in
one hand. Sandy came close at his heels, with his cocked musket ready
to be discharged at a second's warning, and endeavoring to see into the
impenetrable walls of darkness that surrounded them.

"How does it go, Bob?" he asked after a bit, during which they had
covered fully fifty yards.

"Fine!" answered his brother. "I have no difficulty now, in seeing the
tracks. If only they would halt for the night, we might come up with
them. But Indians can keep up a dog-trot for hours, you know; and these
thieves are doing that now."

"But can one of them be carrying our sister all this time?" asked Sandy.

"Not so. Look here, and you will see the print of her moccasin. I know
it well, because it is so much smaller than the others," remarked Bob,
halting a minute to point to the ground at a certain open spot.

"Yes," cried Sandy, eagerly, "and surely I ought to know it, too, since
I helped Kate make those same moccasins. She is alive and well up to
now. But, after all, Kate is a girl, and she will not be able to travel
long in this fashion."

"Then they will either have to stop and make camp, or else pick her up
and carry her," Bob declared, positively.

"But which do you think it will be?" asked his brother.

"They fear the anger of the whites so much," Bob continued, once more
moving on, "that they are anxious to get as far away as they can from
the settlement. Perhaps they know Colonel Boone to be our friend,
and his name is feared in every Indian wigwam from Fort Pitt to the
Mississippi, and from the Great Lakes down to the southern border of
the Dark and Bloody Ground known as Kentucky. They will go on, and
carry Kate."

After that for a long time the brothers did not exchange words, save
when something came up to excite their curiosity or their fears that
they were about to lose the trail.

"I can see signs to tell me they have begun to stop now and then to
hide their tracks. Only for the help given by O'Mara I would perhaps
have to stop until we had daylight to show us the trail," Bob had
declared, much to the distress of his companion; for Sandy was easily
influenced to extremes by either good or bad fortune.

"We must go on just as far as we dare to-night," he said, stubbornly.
"Every furlong gained will count in the end. As for being tired,
I forget all that when I see mother's dear face as she kissed us
good-bye, and begged us not to give up until we believed every hope
gone."

So, for another half hour, they managed to move along. Three torches
had been consumed thus far, and Sandy held only one more. It would
probably be sufficient, for human nature has its limit, and the boys
could hardly expect to keep up this killing pace all through the long
hours of that dreadful night.

Now and then Bob would stop for a brief time to straighten up, and
rest his cramped back. At such times it was only natural for him to
stare ahead into the black depths of the woods that confronted them,
stretching away hundreds of miles to the mysterious north, until
finally they ended on the shore of that inland fresh water sea now
known as Lake Erie, but at that time going with the others under the
general name of the Great Lakes, though some called it after the tribe
living on its shore.

It was on one of these breathing halts that Sandy, happening to send a
glance back along the hidden path they had come over, gave a low cry,
and gripped the arm of his brother convulsively, as he exclaimed in a
whisper:

"We are followed, Bob! I surely saw the figure of an Indian flitting
from tree to tree, back there! Drop the torch and fall flat, before an
arrow comes!"




CHAPTER XVI

THE BARK OF THE RED FOX


QUICK to act in the presence of danger, Bob instantly dashed the
blazing torch to the ground, and set his foot upon it. Then, in company
with his brother, he dropped flat to the earth, as they had been taught
to do by the Irish trapper.

They half expected to hear the hiss of a feathered shaft as it whizzed
through the air over them, and each boy gripped his musket nervously,
as he crouched there among the bushes, waiting for he hardly knew what.

"Do you hear them coming?" whispered Sandy.

"No," replied the other; "but we must not stay here. They will try to
surround us, and cut us off from flight."

"But if we leave here we must lose the trail," objected Sandy.

"True," replied his brother in the same guarded tone; "but should we be
captured or killed what then would become of poor little Kate? Come!"

[Illustration: "PLAINLY MARKED AGAINST THE FACE OF THE HARVEST MOON,
THEY COULD SEE THE HEAD AND SHOULDERS OF AN INDIAN BRAVE!"]

As usual, Sandy was ready to give in to the better judgment of his
older brother, and hence, when Bob began to creep away, he kept as
close at his heels as possible.

Doubtless their hearts beat faster than usual as the two lads thus
moved over the ground. They had not gone ten paces when again Sandy
drew the attention of the one in the lead to something he had
discovered.

"Look to the left!" he whispered, as he poked at Bob's foot with the
muzzle of his gun.

Turning his head, Bob saw a startling sight.

The late moon was just rising in the east. Because of a dip in the
ground, and also a thinning out of the trees in that quarter, due to
some tornado that had made a slash in the timbers, her blood-red disc
could be seen just above the horizon.

And there, plainly marked against the face of the harvest moon, they
could see the head and shoulders of an Indian brave! So plain did the
picture appear that it was possible to even distinguish the feather
that stood up in the hair of the red man.

"We must turn the other way," said Bob, as his brother crawled up
alongside him, so that their heads came close together.

"Wait!" whispered the other. "Somehow that feather seems familiar to
me."

"Do you mean it might be Blue Jacket?" asked Bob, eagerly; for, to tell
the truth, he himself had had a similar idea flash through his mind.

"Nothing more. See, he seems to be looking around calmly, as though in
no hurry to make a hostile move. There, he has put his hand up to his
mouth. I believe he means to signal. Yes, listen, there goes the bark
of the red fox, which you remember he always uses to tell us he is
near. It must be Blue Jacket!"

Bob, however, laid a hand on his reckless brother.

"Let me try him first, Sandy," he said; and immediately there broke out
the singular grunting sound which a hedgehog makes when turning over
the dead leaves looking for his food.

Immediately a low voice called out:

"Bob! Sandy!"

After that there could no longer be any doubt as to the identity of the
Indian whose head had been so strangely outlined against the circle
of the moon. Gaining their feet, the two young pioneers directed
the other to where they were standing. And it was with considerable
satisfaction they thus made the discovery that it was a friend instead
of a foe whose coming had alarmed them.

"Ugh!" said Blue Jacket, as he gripped a hand of each, having learned
this method of greeting among the whites while an inmate of the
Armstrong cabin, recovering from his wound. "Glad meet Bob, Sandy. Much
wonder who carry torch in woods. Think paleface boy, no can be sure.
What hunt so far away settlement?"

"Kate has been stolen by four Seneca Indians, and they are speeding as
fast as they can go toward their village away to the far north!" Bob
explained.

Had it been a white man he would have shown more or less astonishment
at this startling news. Blue Jacket, being an Indian, and schooled to
repress his feelings on all occasions, merely grunted, as he replied:

"Bad! Much hard get back. How know?"

Between them the two boys related how the awful shock had come upon
them while they were about to return home after a successful hunt. They
also mentioned what the reader already knows about Pat O'Mara being
on the trail in advance, determined to save the daughter of his good
friends.

"And you, Blue Jacket, will you not join us?" asked Sandy.

The young Shawanee never hesitated an instant to consider the matter.

"Me go where Bob, Sandy go. Never forget him mother, what she do. Tell
much more. No can walk in woods till rest. Four Iroquois say? Who?" he
said, in the terse way that was so much a part of his stoical nature.

"We believe that she was stolen by a young Seneca chief known by the
name of Black Beaver among the settlers. Do you know him, Blue Jacket?"
asked Bob.

He felt the Shawanee start, which told him that what he said must have
given their red friend a shock.

"Black Beaver sent down by Pontiac, visit my people with war arrow.
Tell that red men all over north ready dig up hatchet, and go on
warpath. How Bob, Sandy see um?" he asked.

"He and three of his braves came to our settlement some time ago,"
returned the white boy. "They created quite an excitement, for it
was believed that we were about to be attacked by the enemy. But they
held their hands out, palms upward, in token of peace, and said they
were a long way from their lodges, with their tobacco gone, and little
ammunition left with which to kill game. So we gave them of both, and
they pretended to go their way, saying that they were the friends of
the white man."

"Yes," broke in Sandy just then; "but we saw how the young chief looked
hungrily at our pretty little sister, Kate, and both of us worried, for
fear that some day he might return to give us trouble. But we did not
think it would come so soon. He hung around until the chance arrived;
then the blow fell."

"Blue Jacket saw trail through the woods," continued the other, in his
low musical voice; "where four braves and a squaw be followed by a
paleface. He think something wrong. Then night come, and he camp under
tree. Just at moonrise see dancing fire through woods. Think Indians
hunt deer with torch as much do. Just get close, fire go. But Blue
Jacket know then it not Indian, but white boy. He think of Bob, Sandy.
Listen for while; then give bark of red fox. Now know all."

"And you will stick to us through thick and thin, Blue Jacket?"
demanded Sandy.

The Shawanee brave once more thrust out his dusky hand, and gravely
took that of each of the young pioneers in turn. They knew from this
that they might count on such assistance as he could give them. Actions
take the place of words with an Indian; a look or a movement counts for
volumes.

All made their way back to the trail, so that there would be no delay
later on, when they were ready to once more take up the pursuit of the
girl-stealers.

"How long must we lie idle here?" groaned Sandy, when a full hour had
passed by, without any further action.

"Perhaps until morning," replied his brother, "so you had better try
and get some sleep. We must be rested in order to carry on the pursuit."

"But supposing they were not more than a mile away from here,"
continued Sandy. "We might come upon them in an hour, if only we kept
moving. It seems foolish to stop just because we are a little tired."

Bob knew that the poor fellow was so stiff he could hardly get up,
once he lay upon the ground; but the spirit was willing, if the flesh
proved weak, and Sandy would have gone on if he had to crawl.

"If they have halted they would not sleep without a sentry," said Bob.

"That is true, I suppose," admitted the other, grudgingly. "All Indians
are careful not to be taken by surprise. Yes, they would be on their
guard; but what of that, Bob? Surely, with Blue Jacket to help us, we
could creep up close without any one being the wiser."

"You forget," said Bob, "that we could never follow the trail without
a light; and those sharp eyes of the sentry would discover our torch
long before we knew they were near. Then we would be made a target for
a shower of bullets, and perhaps poisoned arrows."

Sandy was utterly disheartened. This sort of argument seemed
unanswerable. He just gave a disgusted grunt, rolled over on the
ground, and not another word did he speak during the entire balance of
that long night.

Bob knew that sleep had finally overtaken his brother, for he could
hear his regular breathing after a time. And he was glad of the fact,
for both, of them stood much in need of rest before they would be in
condition to take up the chase once more.

Morning found them awake, and ready to make a fresh start just as soon
as the daylight proved strong enough for the Indian to see the trail.
Bob was only too willing to turn over the lead to Blue Jacket, knowing
that, while he, himself, might serve fairly well, he was not at all in
the same class as the trained young Shawanee, accustomed to reading
every tiny sign that marked the tracks of the red fugitives.

Once again they chewed some of the dried venison, washing the crude
meat down with a draught from a near-by brook. Refreshed after their
sleep, the two boys declared themselves to be in good condition, and
ready to make a day of it, if need be.

More than once Bob noticed that the Indian cast an apprehensive glance
upward. Sandy, too, saw this action, and took the first opportunity to
question his brother as to what it might signify.

"Why does he turn his eyes up to the tops of the trees every little
while?" he said in an aside to his brother, as the two of them trailed
after Blue Jacket.

"The sun rose red this morning, you may have noticed?" replied Bob.

"Yes, that is true, for I saw it myself," Sandy went on.

"And that stands for rain, all woodsmen believe."

Every rover of the big timber in those days put the utmost faith in
such signs. If they saw the sun set in a sea of angry gold they would
make ready for bad weather, just as surely as they believed the north
lay close to the direction where the moss grew heaviest on those forest
trees.

"But we have no fear of the rain," declared Sandy, impatiently; "let it
come, for a wetting can't stop us from following Black Beaver day in
and day out till we overtake him."

"Still, if the trail is washed out, how then are we to follow?" asked
Bob, with a frown on his face.

"Oh! what a fool I was not to understand what you meant," said the
younger boy, now looking up toward the heavens quite as anxiously as
their dusky guide had done.

"We can only hope that it will keep off long enough to let us come up
with the redskins," said Bob, thinking to buoy up his brother's sinking
spirits.

"Or that Pat O'Mara may be able to overtake the thieves, and rescue our
sister," Sandy observed.

Then they fell into silence again, each busy with his own painful
thoughts. All the time Blue Jacket was leading them on at a sort of
dog-trot. His eyes followed the trail in a manner simply marvellous;
and Bob again and again felt a sense of delight because good fortune
had sent this red friend across their path just when they needed
assistance most.

Hours passed, and they had covered many miles. Still, upon being
questioned by the nervous Sandy, the Shawanee brave could not say that
they were any nearer the little band they sought than when they had
started, that morning.

How long this pursuit would keep up, who could say? Day might follow
day, without their gaining any perceptible advantage. As a last resort,
of course, they could make direct for the big water to the north, and
seek the village from which Black Beaver had come. But that would mean
disheartening delay, with accumulated difficulties about effecting the
rescue of their sister.

Nor was this day fated to entirely pass without something occurring
to thrill both young pioneers, and prove once more the truth of Pat
O'Mara's words when he warned them of the constant need of watchfulness
when abroad in the forest.

Blue Jacket in the advance was swiftly covering the trail, for he had
heard a distant growl of thunder, and did not fancy what was coming.
With his head bowed in earnest examination of the tracks left by those
who had gone before, he could hardly be expected to see what lay ahead
of him, leaving that for his comrades.

"Oh! Bob, look there!" Sandy suddenly exclaimed, as he raised his
musket; "a panther just crouching to leap on our guide's shoulders.
Shoot him, quick!"




CHAPTER XVII

PERILS OF THE WILDERNESS


"NO shoot! no shoot!" cried Blue Jacket, who seemed to size up the
situation instantly; though up to that time he had not even suspected
that he was about to be made the object of a savage attack on the part
of a panther.

Bob, too, understood the motive that influenced the Shawanee brave to
exclaim in this way, as he jerked out his knife and threw himself in an
attitude of defence. Should a musket be discharged, there was always a
chance that the report might be carried to the ears of the Senecas, if
they happened to be within a few miles of the spot.

Few Indians used guns in those days, the vast majority depending still
upon the bows and arrows of their race, backed by tomahawks and knives,
and sometimes war clubs in time of battle. Hence, they might suspect
that pursuers were on their trail, should the boom of a heavily-loaded
musket be carried to their ears.

So Bob threw out his hand, and instantly covered the pan of his
brother's gun, so that, when the hammer fell, it caught his fingers,
and no spark followed. Bob winced under the sharp pain; but he had
accomplished his end, and what mattered a trifling cut?

[Illustration: "THE BOYS SAW THE SHEEN OF HIS SATINY SIDES AS HE
SPRANG"]

But the panther had not waited all this time to accommodate these
intruders in his forest preserves. The boys saw the sheen of his satiny
sides as he sprang.

"Oh! he missed!" gasped Sandy; but Bob knew why this was so, for he had
seen the agile young Indian jump sideways just at the critical instant,
so that, while the aim of the big cat may have been correct, he only
alighted upon the ground.

Blue Jacket never wavered, but instantly threw himself upon the gray
beast. His keen-pointed knife was raised, and came down once, twice,
thrice in less than as many seconds. It was no longer glinting in the
sunlight, for after that first descent the steel seemed to be dulled.

Both boys pushed forward, eager to get in a blow that would be of some
assistance to this devoted red friend, who counted not his own safety
or comfort when a chance arose whereby he could help his paleface
comrades.

They had dropped their guns as useless, since they could not be
fired. Bob had drawn his knife, while Sandy had a hatchet in his grip;
and both circled around, looking for an opening.

The Indian and the panther were revolving so fast, however, that it
seemed well nigh impossible for any outsider to get in a blow, without
running grave chances of seriously injuring the very one they wanted to
assist.

And, while they thus made half-hearted blows, fearful lest they strike
their good ally, Blue Jacket suddenly sprang aside, leaving the animal
struggling on the ground. In vain it attempted to follow its human
adversary. The ready knife of the stalwart young Shawanee had struck
in too deeply, and already was the panther feeling the throes of
approaching death.

Even as the boys gazed, spellbound, the animal stiffened out, after
one last violent movement. Blue Jacket was breathing very hard; but
upon his set face they could see the look that comes to a victor in a
well-fought battle.

"Are you hurt much, Blue Jacket?" asked Sandy, fearful lest those
terrible claws might have torn the young Shawanee.

The other glanced down at a few places where the blood had commenced
to show, as marking the scratches he had received; then he shook his
head scornfully.

"Not much hurt," he announced. "Panther hard kill--fight back--take
many times finish," and he opened the fingers of both hands to
illustrate how many strokes he had made with that knife before he felt
that he had accomplished his purpose.

"But why didn't you let me shoot him?" demanded Sandy, as though
feeling hurt, because at that short distance he knew one shot would
have surely finished the "woods terror," as such beasts were known at
the time.

"Make noise--tell Iroquois we here--no good, see, Sandy?" was the
way Blue Jacket put it; and Sandy immediately realized how great a
sacrifice the other had just made in order to keep their presence on
the trail unknown to those they hunted.

He looked at his brother, and drew a long breath.

"Where could we have found a better friend, Bob?" he said, earnestly.

"We must have looked a long way, Sandy," returned the other. "But let
me put a little salve my mother made on those cuts, Blue Jacket. There
is poison in the claws of a tiger cat, and you may have a bad time,
unless we look out for it."

"Ugh!" grunted the Indian, even while he allowed Bob to do as he
wished. "Much papoose, warriors think. No care 'bout hurt. Get well,
bimeby. Blue Jacket come 'cross medicine grass soon, chew and put on
cut, good. If white squaw make, then try. Ugh!"

Anything Mrs. Armstrong did was all right in the eyes of the young
Shawanee brave. He had watched her, and learned to respect the gentle
woman who ruled the Armstrong cabin with a sceptre of love.

Leaving the dead panther where it had fallen, the three pressed onward
again. If, during the balance of that weary day, the limbs of Blue
Jacket ached, no one ever knew it, for not a single complaint or groan
passed his lips. Bob realized that he in all probability suffered, for
some of the scratches had been pretty deep; but he also understood the
singular nature of Indians, and how it was considered childish to show
any evidence of pain.

Night came on, and they were forced to halt, with those they hunted
still far ahead. How the Iroquois managed to travel so far and so fast
puzzled both boys, especially since they knew that Kate could not have
possibly kept up under that fierce strain.

Blue Jacket told them that there were occasions when the footprints of
the girl utterly vanished for a mile or more. At such times he would
even point out which of the four Indians must be carrying her, because
the indentation of his moccasins showed deeper than those of his
companions.

And the boys were astonished at the simplicity of this reading of
signs. Every hour they found something new to marvel over in connection
with the work of their dusky friend. He pointed out twigs that had been
bent and righted; to leaves that had been displaced by the feet of the
fugitives; and by such means easily figured just how long a time had
elapsed since the others had passed.

They started again at daybreak and, all the morning, followed the trail
of the Iroquois.

The storm, that had threatened on the previous day and then passed by
without a single drop falling, now came back for a second attempt. And
this time they were not fated to escape.

"We are in for it," said Bob, when about noon the crash of thunder
sounded close at hand, accompanied by vivid lightning.

"Yes," declared Sandy, making a rueful face, "I think I can hear the
rain beating down in the treetops even now, over there. What a pity,
when we were gradually overtaking the red thieves. Oh! what if we lose
them, and have nothing left to follow? What can we do then, Bob?"

"Just what I said before," replied his brother, between his set teeth,
as still another crash of thunder made the woods echo with its roll.
"We have only one plan to follow, then. Blue Jacket is of the same
opinion; for I talked it over with him this morning. We must push
straight on for the Great Lakes, and try to waylay the party before
they reach their village."

"A desperate chance," groaned Sandy.

"But we said we would never give up until the last gasp, Sandy. You
forget, too, that we have a good and wise friend at work for us," Bob
went on, cheerfully.

"You mean Pat O'Mara?" replied the other, quickly. "Yes, I did forget.
I am too apt to be hasty, I fear. Oh! I do hope he may be able to
snatch Kate from the power of the young chief, Black Beaver. But why
should he have stolen her at all? Kate is only a child, too young for
any one to want to have for a squaw."

"I have been thinking about something Blue Jacket told me," said Bob.

"Then please let me know, too, for I am all in a mix," pleaded his
brother.

"He said that he knew Black Beaver had only a short time ago lost a
little sister by some disease. He told me that the old squaw, his
mother, sat day by day out where the child was laid away, after the
custom of the Indians, the body being sewed up in many thicknesses of
buffalo skins, and placed on a platform, where the wolves could not
reach her."

"Yes, I saw an Indian graveyard when I was a prisoner among the
Shawanees, and it was just as you say," declared Sandy, eagerly. "I
know that daily the squaws come to talk with the spirits of those who
are gone. I saw them placing earthen bowls of succotash on the ground,
believing that the steam that arose was spirit food, since it vanished,
and no one knew where it went." (Note 5.)

"Blue Jacket said that Black Beaver cared much more for his sister than
most Indians do," Bob continued, between the angry growlings of the
thunder; "and that he feared the old squaw would lose her mind if she
kept on mourning. Now, you remember how he looked at our sister Kate
when he came in for a supply of tobacco and maize? I really believe he
had a sudden idea flash into his mind when he saw how pretty she was."

"Now I understand what you mean," cried Sandy, excitedly. "He believed
that our Kate might take the place of the sister that was dead! They
would color her skin, and teach her to forget that her people were the
hated palefaces. Bob, I believe you are right; and somehow the thought
gives me much comfort, for then our little Kate will not suffer harm at
the hands of Black Beaver and those with him."

There was no time for further conversation, for the storm now rushed
down upon them with terrific violence. With the howling wind, the flash
of lightning, and the crash of thunder came a tremendous downpour of
rain. It was possibly the breaking up of summer, and might be followed
shortly by frost, such are the rapid changes that mark the meeting of
the seasons.

They had found a means for sheltering themselves from the worst of the
storm. A hollow tree might have answered fully as well; but, with those
frequent zigzag flashes of the deadly electric fluid, none of them
felt like taking such desperate chances, especially when a cleft in
some rocks opened an avenue of escape.

Here they cowered and waited as the storm rolled over. Bob knew of
course that such a thing as trailing the Senecas after this was
entirely out of the question; and that the only thing remaining to them
was to strike out north, in the hope of finding the village to which
Black Beaver belonged, and intercepting the party.

That would mean the placing of some hundreds of miles between
themselves and the dearly-beloved cabin on the Ohio, where that little
mother waited in daily hope and expectation of their return, with the
lost Kate; but, for themselves these brave boys gave little thought.
They were ready to face every species of peril in the endeavor to
rescue their sister.

When the wind had ceased to howl, and only the mutter of the retreating
thunder in the distance told that the storm was over, they came forth,
grim and determined-looking, all three.

Sandy tightened his belt; and there even was something suggestive of
what was in his mind about that little action. It looked as though he
were preparing for the tremendous tramp that loomed up ahead, when they
must cross rivers, thread their way through tangled forests where few
if any of their kind had ever before stepped; and face all manner of
dangers by day and by night.

Blue Jacket never even asked what they would have him do; for he
already knew the plan of campaign. Deliberately he turned, until the
western sun, shining out from the broken clouds like a ball of gold,
was exactly on his left. Then he started to swiftly walk away.

No longer did the young brave look down upon the ground as he moved
along. There existed no need for such a thing, since the trail had been
utterly washed out by that deluge of rain. Henceforth the trackless
wilderness lay before them, and at the other end they hoped to find the
village in which Black Beaver had his wigwam.

Even upon the face of Sandy had come a grim look that seemed out of
place in the features of a half-grown lad; but in those pioneer days
responsibility set its mark early on the growing generation, and even a
lad of fifteen could shoulder the cares and burdens of manhood.

Days would come, and days would pass, and night must follow night.
Sometimes sun and stars would beckon them onward; again perhaps storms
would buffet these bold adventurers; but through it all they would push
resolutely onward, with but that one impulse urging them on, the rescue
of Kate.

What the near future held for them no mortal could say; but, no matter
what lay beyond, Bob and Sandy would press on toward the goal, though
they had to face the whole of the Six Nations, or the confederated
tribes Pontiac had bound together in his wild hope for a general Indian
war.




CHAPTER XVIII

THE BIG WATER AT LAST


"WILL we ever get there, do you think, Bob?"

Sandy Armstrong asked this question for the tenth time one day, as the
trio of young adventurers rested at noon, after tramping since early
dawn.

They had persisted in heading into the north ever since the day of the
storm. Weary days and nights they had been. Sandy, being less resolute
than his older brother, had fretted under the strain, and kept asking
whether they must not be near the end of their pilgrimage.

They had met many trials on the way. Rivers they had swam, holding
their guns and ammunition, as well as their garments, on a log so as to
keep them dry, which trick was in frequent use among the pioneers of
the day.

It was the duty of Bob to constantly strengthen his brother; and thus
he even smiled, a bit sadly it may be true, as he turned upon Sandy.

"Blue Jacket knows; and he tells me that he can smell the big water in
the air right now," he observed.

"You mean the Great Lake, on the shore of which, somewhere, the
Iroquois have their village--is that it?" demanded Sandy, brightening
up wonderfully.

"Yes, and he also tells me that we are apt to come out upon it before
the sun goes down to-night," Bob continued, encouragingly.

"Well," said Sandy, heaving a big sigh, "I shall be glad if it turns
out to be so. I am so tired of waiting, day after day, and plunging
into constant forests. If it wasn't for Kate's peril I could enjoy this
journey, for you know I always said I meant to follow in the footsteps
of Kenton, and look on new sights; but, as it is, I can think of
nothing but these three things that trouble us."

"Three?" remarked Bob, as if surprised.

"Why, yes. There is Kate, to begin with," Sandy started to say.

"And you are also thinking of our mother, should the dreaded Indian
attack come when we are away?" Bob pursued.

"Surely. There were many ugly signs of it. But, when I remember how
our neighbor, Mr. Brewster, gave us his word that he would take her
into his own family while we were gone, and look after her as if she
belonged under his cabin roof, somehow I do not feel quite so bad."

"But you said three, and that is only two causes," Bob went on. "Are
you still thinking about father, Sandy?"

"Surely," the younger brother answered back. "The more we plunge into
this unbroken wilderness the greater become my fears for him. There
were only four in the party. If the Indians ever discovered their
trail, they would follow them like hungry wolves. Day and night they
might hang about, seeking opportunities to ambush them. Oh! why did
not Colonel Boone, or Simon Kenton, happen along at the time they were
starting?"

"Cheer up!" cried Bob, slapping his brother on the shoulder
encouragingly. "We shall be happy yet, and all together again,
separated as we may be now. Our first duty is to find Kate, and steal
her away from our enemies. Then, when we get home, we will only have to
wait for our father to return, after the snow flies. I only hope he is
able to cross those terrible mountains before the ravines are filled,
neck high, with the drifts."

"But," said Sandy, suddenly, as if he suspected that these signs of
despondency might be wrongly interpreted by his companion, "I hope you
do not think I am weakening, Bob?"

"Not I," returned the older one, instantly. "By this time I ought to
know your obstinate nature better than that, Sandy. You may complain,
and seem downhearted at times; but there is no give up about you."

"That is true," nodded Sandy, as he set his teeth hard together. "We
started out to rescue our sister from the hands of the Indians; and
that we will do, if we live. But, Bob, have we not rested enough? I
am just wild to set eyes on that wonderful inland sea about which Pat
O'Mara and Simon Kenton have told us so much."

"Yes, we will go on," said Bob, quickly rising to his feet; and then,
as Blue Jacket drew near, he asked further: "About how many hours'
journey before we come upon the big water, Blue Jacket?"

Whereupon the young Shawanee brave deliberated a minute, after which he
gravely held up two fingers of his right hand.

"Soon get there, Bob, Sandy," he said, quietly. "No can smell big water
further two hours' walk. You wait, see Blue Jacket speak with straight
tongue."

"And he ought to know, Sandy," continued Bob; "because, you see, Blue
Jacket has once before looked on the big water which some men call
Erie. Only a short two hours; that will soon pass. Come, let us put out
our best foot now."

Once again they plunged into the thickets ahead, always with the Indian
guide in the van. Blue Jacket had indeed proven a friend. Not only had
he led them in almost direct line to the north, and managed to avoid
contact with any roving band of Indians; but at the same time he had
helped supply the little rescue party with fresh meat.

It happened that at the time he met the two young pioneers the brave
carried his customary bow and arrows. Few of his race equalled Blue
Jacket in the use of this old-time Indian weapon. He could send a
feathered shaft with wonderful accuracy, whether aimed at a human foe
or a wild animal of the forest.

Debarred from using their noisy guns on account of the dangers that an
explosion might bring upon them, the boys would have suffered from lack
of fresh food but for the dexterity with which their dusky ally used
his hickory bow, with its flint-tipped arrows, feathered with quills
from the wild goose.

Once he brought down a bounding deer that seemed in a fair way to
escape, much to the admiration of both white lads, who had never before
witnessed such an exhibition of fine shooting.

On another occasion he had discovered several wild turkeys roosting
on the branch of a big pine tree on a knoll, and, after considerable
creeping, managed to get close enough, on the leeward side of the wary
birds, to bring a haughty gobbler to the ground, pierced through and
through with an arrow, so that they feasted that night right royally.

Then Blue Jacket also knew just how to build a fire with very dry wood
that might not give forth any smoke, such as keen and suspicious eyes
would discover. It was always started in a cleft, or a hole in the
ground, nor did they ever keep it going after night set in.

All these precautions were absolutely necessary, for they were in a
hostile country, where every human being must be considered an enemy,
whether he might be a red man or a French Canadian trapper.

The summer was now gone. Touches of frost appeared each morning, now
that the pilgrims of the great forest ascended continually further
north. But they were young, hardy and vigorous, so that little they
cared for this. The thought of the mission that drew them thus far
away from their Ohio River home proved sufficient to make their pulses
throb, and all minor troubles be ignored.

An hour passed. Blue Jacket plodded on, showing not the faintest sign
of weariness. Indeed, it seemed to Sandy that the young Shawanee brave
must be made of iron to be able to stand up under all they had passed
through without exhibiting the least symptom of fatigue.

Even the brothers by now seemed to feel a peculiar dampness to the air,
that in a way betrayed the near presence of a large body of water.

"At any time, Sandy, you can expect to set eyes on the Great Lake,"
remarked Bob, while they were pushing through an unusually dense patch
of woods, where the close growing trees ahead shut out all sign of what
lay beyond.

Blue Jacket heard, and gave him a nod that seemed to tell Bob they
might have their first view of that wonderful inland sea before many
minutes passed.

A short time later they came upon the verge of the forest. All at once
a vacancy appeared beyond, a vast open expanse, and Bob had himself
caught a musical ripple that he knew must proceed from waves gently
rolling up the beach.

The Great Lake was before them, and, standing thus among the bordering
trees, the three gazed wonderingly out upon that mighty expanse.

Although they had lived for a number of years in Richmond, both Bob and
Sandy had only a hazy recollection of ever having seen the vast ocean
so close by; so that this, their first introduction to what seemed a
boundless expanse of water, was startling.

As far as their eyes could reach nothing but a level horizon seemed
to exist, where the water met the lowering sky line. To the east and
west the same monotonous view was presented. To-day, where dark smoke
from the funnels of countless busy steamers may greet the eye of the
onlooker, there was at that time absolutely nothing, not even a canoe,
at first appearing to the sight of the three youths.

"Oh!" exclaimed Sandy, his breast heaving with the sensation of a
rover who delights in new and novel sights, "it is glorious, Bob! If I
could only forget about Kate for a minute, I'd say it was well worth
all our trials and suffering. One of my dreams has come true, and some
day I am determined that the other will, too."

"Yes," replied his brother, soberly; "I know that you are fairly wild
to set eyes on that wonderful river De Soto discovered, and which they
call the Mississippi. Perhaps some day you may have your wish, Sandy;
but pray Heaven that no such mission takes you to its shores as has
fetched us hither."

"That could never be," replied Sandy. "If we are blessed with the
recovery of our dear sister this time, she will never again be allowed
to leave the sight of those who can and will protect her. But, see,
Blue Jacket has noticed something. He moves back into the woods, and
beckons to us to do the same. What can it be, do you suppose, Bob?"

"He seems to be watching the point of land that stands out into the
water," said Bob. "It has trees on it; but there are open spaces, too.
Blue Jacket must have discovered something moving there."

"Perhaps it is a deer, and he means to get a shot with his bow and
arrows?" suggested the younger brother.

"Not so, for he is not handling his bow," remarked Bob; and immediately
added: "There! I saw it move myself; and, Sandy, unless I was mistaken,
it must have been a canoe gliding along the other side of the tongue of
land, heading outward."

Both lads immediately stepped further back among the trees. They
understood that the chances were ten to one, at least, that, if they
came upon any human being along the shore of the Great Lake, it must be
an Indian, and therefore one to be distrusted on sight.

Though the Iroquois, or Six Nations, had always been friendly with
the English, and opposed to the French Canadian trappers and traders,
still, the new conditions that were beginning to arise, where the
Colonies had begun to defy the king, made them separate the sheep from
the goats. They favored the Tories, who remained in league with the
king's policies; but were ready to take up arms against the insurgents,
already beginning to call themselves Americans.

Three minutes later a canoe darted out from behind the point of land,
and started along the lake, about a quarter of a mile from the shore.

"Oh! look!" said Sandy, who had the keener eyesight; "there are just
five in it, Bob, and one of them is a girl!"

"Yes," replied the other, whose lips were colorless as he gazed eagerly
at the moving craft, where several flashing paddles were working
industriously; "just the same number as Black Beaver's band. But,
Sandy, we do not know. To me it looks as if the girl might be a squaw.
She is surely dressed like one, and, as well as I can see, her face
seems to be that of an Indian."

"Oh! but you forget, Bob," declared the other lad, earnestly, "that we
believe Black Beaver means to make our sister into a Seneca girl. Four
braves and a girl--it must be those we seek!"

"Even Blue Jacket is puzzled, if I read his face rightly," said Bob.
"And so all we can do is to try and keep up with the canoe until it
comes ashore. Then we will soon learn the truth. I only pray that what
you think may turn out to be so, for it would make our mission the
easier."




CHAPTER XIX

A BITTER DISAPPOINTMENT


"THEY must land soon," said Sandy, when they had been trying to keep up
with the canoe for a long time, though without brilliant success, for
it was far ahead of the three scouts, possibly a couple of miles.

"Yes," Bob made answer; "for the day is near an end, and they will wish
to camp. There, see, they have at last headed toward the shore. We must
make sure to note where the boat lands, so that we can take up the
trail if they plunge into the forest."

A short time later and they had seen the canoe pushed up on the sandy
beach. After the customary manner of the red men, it was immediately
picked up and carried away, doubtless to be secreted among the bushes,
either until morning or until some future occasion when its services
would be needed.

"Now what is our next move?" asked Sandy.

"Keep straight along until we are within striking distance of the
spot. But let us seek advice from Blue Jacket. He will know what is
best," was Bob's answer.

To their surprise the Shawanee brave decided that it would be just as
well for them to remain where they were, and rest an hour or more. When
darkness had fallen they could step out on the open beach, and make
as good time as though they struggled along all the while through the
dense underbrush of the woods.

So they lay down and waited, meanwhile munching a little food in order
to sustain them through whatever might befall them that night.

Finally Blue Jacket arose, and spoke a few low words. Both brothers
were immediately on their feet, eager to be moving. And, after their
days of fighting with the rough country over which their long journey
had taken them, it was certainly something of a relief to be able to
stride over the sandy stretch of beach.

Presently Sandy uttered a low cry:

"A canoe! Why cannot we use that?"

Bob did not reply, but looked questioning at Blue Jacket. The Indian
nodded, and soon the three had entered a long canoe that rested on the
beach and contained two broad paddles. The two boys took the paddles,
and presently the craft was moving silently and swiftly over the placid
waters of Lake Erie.

"Not too far from shore. No can see other canoe if go too far,"
cautioned the Indian.

He stood in the bow of the canoe, his eyes on the alert for the first
sign of the other craft. Thus over a mile was covered when the Indian
gave a sign to turn back to the beach.

Just as the Shawanee had promised, they arrived in the neighborhood
of the landing place of the canoe about as soon as if they had kept
diligently pushing forward through the forest, with its various
pitfalls, ravines and thickets.

Bob was eagerly waiting for the verdict which he knew must soon fall
from the lips of Blue Jacket. He saw the young Indian craning his neck
in order to take in all the surroundings, although his attention was of
course directed more toward the depths of the woods than out upon the
heaving lake.

Then Blue Jacket's hand fell upon the arm of Bob.

"Ugh! look, it is well! They camp!" he grunted.

And Bob, following the line of the other's extended arm, saw the
glimmer of a fire almost hidden in the dense forest.

"We shall soon know now, Sandy," he observed, cheerfully. "Blue Jacket
means to creep forward, and get close enough to the camp to learn
whether these are they we have sought, or if we have to go on further."

"But he has already told us he could see that the braves were Senecas,
from the feathers in their scalplocks, and their manner of dress?"
declared Sandy.

"That is true," Bob replied, softly; "but let us drop down here, and
wait for him to return. He cannot be long."

The Shawanee glided away as silently as a shadow, leaving Bob and Sandy
at the point where a clump of silver birches would guide him again to
their hiding place.

"What if he comes to tell us it is Our Kate?" demanded the younger
brother.

"Then we can have but one duty, and that is to wrest her away from
those who would try to hold her," came the steady reply.

"They will resist," remarked Sandy.

"It will not be well for them if they do," said his companion, with
that stern look upon his face, as seen in the starlight, that always
reminded Sandy of their father.

The minutes fairly dragged along. Sandy tried to count so as to have
something to occupy his mind and keep him quiet; but he found it
impossible to keep from thinking of that dear little sister whom they
had come so far to save.

Then, without the slightest warning, Blue Jacket stood beside them,
grave, and with folded arms. Bob guessed the truth instantly from the
manner of their red ally, for, had the other any good news to declare,
he must have shown it. Sandy was not so ready a reader of human nature,
and immediately exclaimed in a whisper:

"What success did you have, Blue Jacket? Is it our sister, and those
braves the Senecas who stole her away from our mother's cabin?"

"No Black Beaver, no paleface girl. Seneca braves, and young squaw,
that all!" replied the spy, stolidly.

Of course the sanguine Sandy was terribly disappointed; so much so that
he allowed a groan to break from his lips. After which once more his
resolution took a firm grip upon him.

"Then we must forget all about this, and push on to find the village
where Black Beaver, the thief, has his lodge. It keeps getting harder
and harder; but nothing is going to stop us, is it, Bob?" he declared,
grimly.

"Nothing!" echoed the older brother, as he pressed Sandy's hand.

They lay down, almost exhausted, and sought to secure the rest of
which they were so sorely in need. With the coming of another day they
watched until the little party once more launched their canoe, and
started paddling off toward the east.

To Bob this was a mere incident that interested him but little. Blue
Jacket on the other hand saw a deep significance in the move. He knew
it very probably indicated that the village to which these Indians
belonged was located somewhere toward the east, or they would hardly be
going in the direction of the rising sun, and that was a most important
point for them to know, now that the big water blocked their further
travel to the north.

Through the entire day they moved steadily along, at first in the
canoe they had found, and then, abandoning the canoe, they continued
on foot. But conditions had commenced to assume a different aspect.
Three separate times during this day Blue Jacket's amazing power of
observation, or intuition, had saved them from running into danger.
The woods seemed to be full of parties of Indians, either hunting, or
heading toward some central point, where possibly they expected to hold
a grand powwow or "palaver," as a council was called by the bordermen.

Upon questioning Blue Jacket, after they had hidden themselves, and
watched fully a dozen blanketed figures pass in Indian file, silent and
mysterious, Bob was not much surprised to learn that it was the opinion
of their red guide that these warriors could not be out on a hunt, else
they would never have kept together in the way they did.

Other signs, which the quick eye of the Shawanee could catch, told him
that it was no foray in search of fresh meat that took these dusky sons
of the forest abroad.

"Pottawottomies," Blue Jacket had muttered. "Come from setting sun, up
by other big water, Detroit way. Something doing, Bob, Sandy. No travel
so far not so. Mebbe we learn same soon. Much war drum sound. Heap
trouble for paleface settlers along Ohio. Ugh!"

"He says those Indians were Pottawottomies, Bob," whispered Sandy. "I
wonder now if that firebrand, Pontiac, is up in this region? Perhaps we
may even set eyes on him before we start for home."

"Well, as for me," remarked his brother, "I'd take little pleasure
in doing that; for he has an evil name among the settlements. Many
border posts have gone up in flame and smoke because of Pontiac, and
the renegades that follow him, warring upon their kind. According to
my mind it would be a blessed day for pioneers everywhere if a bullet
could be sent to lay the monster low."

Little did either of them suspect, while thus talking, how soon
they were to be granted a most wonderful opportunity for seeing the
notorious sachem, whose name had for years thrilled the hearts of a
multitude of mothers, as they sheltered their children in their arms,
and listened to the sounds of the mysterious forest, peopled with cruel
and crafty red foes.

All through this day the three continued to head toward the land
where the terrible waters fell from the lofty rocks with a roar that
was deafening. To the superstitious Indians, Niagara's mighty and
unceasing clamor was the voice of the Great Spirit. Their medicine men
claimed to be able to interpret what messages were being sent from the
Happy Hunting Grounds for the guidance of the Great Spirit's favorite
children with the redskins. And for centuries, doubtless, had the
cataract also been the scene of sacrifices, when beautiful maidens were
sent over its brink to appease an angry Manitou.

"Why, the woods are full of them," said Sandy, when, just before dusk,
they were again compelled to hide in order to let a file of solemn
warriors pass by.

Bob was more than uneasy. He saw readily enough that, if what Blue
Jacket suspected turned out to be the truth, and that a grand council
was about to be held at which representatives of many tribes would
appear, it made their mission all the more difficult of accomplishment.

Even though they succeeded in rescuing little Kate, once the alarm was
given how could they ever expect to elude the scores upon scores of
painted savages with whom the woods would quickly be filled?

"Perhaps it may mean more delay for us, Sandy," he had said.

"You make me groan when you say that, Bob," the other had replied.

"Our only hope," Bob pursued, firmly, "must be to make a successful
flight when we have swooped down on the wigwam of Black Beaver, and
snatched our sister from the possession of the Iroquois. And, while
the forest is fairly alive with enemies, what chance would we have for
getting clear?"

"Yes, I know you must be right, Bob, just as you always are," Sandy
muttered. "But how can we ever stand it?"

"Hist! Blue Jacket is holding up a warning finger again. He must smell
more of the Indians coming somewhere. Lie down, Sandy, and don't even
whisper till he gives the word."

Long before now Sandy had declared that it was his positive belief
that their dusky guide must be able to scent the presence of Indians,
because he always gave them warning so far in advance of the actual
appearance of the prowlers; but Bob knew that it was from his wonderful
sense of hearing that Blue Jacket thus forestalled the appearance of
the Indians on their dog-trot journey; that he could catch the faintest
sound, just as the long-eared rabbit might, or the timid mink that
they sought to trap for his valuable pelt.

Once more they were moving now, and it seemed to Bob that Blue Jacket
must have some definite object ahead, for otherwise he certainly would
not persist in pushing onward after the shades of night had fallen.

Presently he came to a stop. They were under a mighty oak tree, one
of the widest spreading Bob had ever set eyes on. He saw Blue Jacket
looking upward eagerly, as though interested in those great gnarled
limbs that seemed to shut out the very stars of the heavens.

"Climb far up, Bob, Sandy," breathed the voice of the red guide, as he
himself started to set the example.

Wonderingly the two brothers obeyed. Neither of them could just then
give the slightest guess as to why Blue Jacket wished them to climb the
tree. Even though the woods did seem to be full of moving red men, and
the risk of discovery constant, it would appear that they might have
readily found some dense thicket into which they could have crawled,
and thus remain undiscovered by the enemy.

But, by this time, both of the young pioneers had come to understand
that Blue Jacket never made a move without a good reason; and Bob, in
particular, felt positive that presently they would learn the meaning
of this queer action.

Not until he had mounted far into the dense branches of the great oak
did the young Shawanee brave halt.

"Now, sit like rock--no move--see soon what happen!" whispered the red
guide, as they came to a halt.

A short time passed away. Bob was listening intently. Dimly a suspicion
as to the truth was beginning to filter through his brain. He wished to
verify it, and it was for this reason that he strained his ears to the
limit.

Then from underneath something came to him. Sandy, too, must have heard
it, for his lips sought the ear of his brother, and he whispered as
softly as the sigh of the night breeze through the topmost branches of
the great oak:

"Indians below!"




CHAPTER XX

PONTIAC IN THE COUNCIL


KNOWING the folly of trying to enter into any sort of talk at such a
time, Bob only pinched the arm of his more reckless brother. And Sandy
understood what that signified; he was to say not another word.

Other sounds reached them. Bob caught the well-known click of flint and
steel, and knew that a fire was about to be started. Presently sparks
flashed and then the tinder caught, so that a little flame darted up.

As this was carefully fed by a practised hand it grew in volume, until
the darkness that had rested under the thick branches of the great oak
began to be dissipated.

By degrees Bob could make out the figures of several Indians. He stared
as if unable to believe his eyes, for every one of them seemed to have
vied with the others in assuming a grotesque dress. Several wore horns,
and all of them had their faces hidden behind masks, usually the heads
of some animal.

The first represented a wolf, one of those gaunt timber pirates that
could easily pull a stag to earth; another had on a buffalo head; while
a third seemed to represent a panther. Their garments were elaborately
fashioned, and their persons decked with all manner of tinkling bits
of metal, and colored porcupine quills. Not a movement did they make
after once throwing off their reserve but that Bob was reminded of a
necromancer he had once seen a very long time ago, in a playhouse in
Richmond, to which his father took him at Christmas time.

He knew what these strange personages were as soon as his eyes beheld
their remarkable attire and actions. Up to now Bob had never really set
eyes on a real medicine man, though Sandy claimed to have done so at
the time he was a prisoner in the Shawanee village.

But why half a dozen of them; and what sort of business had brought
them here to this tree, that must be a land mark in the neighborhood?
Did Blue Jacket know? He claimed to have been in this vicinity before;
then perhaps he was acquainted with the very tree, in the branches of
which they perched at that minute.

Still watching, Bob saw that the queer men below were carrying on in a
strange way as they fed the flames, and kept building up the fire. They
went through all manner of gestures, flinging their arms wildly aloft,
dancing as they circled the flames, throwing some sort of powder into
the fire that for the moment cast a blood red and terrible glow upon
everything around; and anon even taking hold of hands to engage in a
wild orgy around the blaze.

[Illustration: "DANCING AS THEY CIRCLED THE FLAMES"]

By slow degrees he began to realize that these seven medicine men must
belong to just as many different tribes. It was as though they had been
sent here ahead in order to start the sacred fire at which, later on,
the heads of those same clans would gather in solemn conclave!

Did it mean that the idle wish of Sandy was to be thus quickly
fulfilled? Had Blue Jacket in some way heard what was said, or guessed
it; and was he now bent on giving them a chance to hear the coming
council, when representatives of many nations would come to meet those
of the Iroquois, and try to wean them away from their allegiance to the
English?

The thought thrilled the young pioneer. He did not know whether to be
glad or fearful because it was so. It would, of course, be a wonderful
thing for them to see this council which must go down in history;
to perhaps look upon the great Pontiac, as well as the head chiefs
connected with many powerful tribes, such as the Sacs, the Foxes, the
Senecas, the Onondagas, the Mohawks and the war-like Delawares. But
what if, through some little misfortune, they were discovered?

While Bob was giving way to these thoughts he saw that the queer dance
below had come to an end. The strangely garbed medicine men vanished
from view, and other Indians began to troop in to gather about the fire.

By dozens and scores they came from every quarter. Bob could hardly
believe he was not dreaming, for the great space below began to be
fairly packed with Indians. Some stalked around in their skin blankets,
while others were naked down to the waist.

These latter were the wild Ojibways, with quivers slung at their backs,
and light war clubs resting in the hollow of their arms. There were
Ottawas wrapped close in gaudy blankets, and Wyandots fluttering in
painted shirts, their heads adorned with colored feathers, and their
leggins garnished with shining metal discs that often chimed like
silver bells.

He knew that he was undoubtedly looking upon the most noted chiefs
west of the mountains. Some of these must be men who had led in the
wars of the last few years, where scores and hundreds of lives had been
lost.

Afterwards he learned from Blue Jacket that the Shawanee sachem Silver
Heels was present, as well as Sagan the Cuyuga chieftain, later on the
terror of the settlers; and that the young fellow who dressed much like
a white man was really Joseph Brant, the adopted son of Sir William
Johnson, and later renowned as Thayendanega, the Mohawk scourge of the
American settlements; while others were Turtle Heart, old Bald Eagle,
and Longboat of the Delawares.

Now the assembled Indians began to seat themselves cross-legged around
the council fire. It was easy to believe that the inner circle must
be made up of those in whose hands lay the most power. Nor were they
all Indians. Here and there among the motley throng the watchers above
had glimpsed a white man, usually a French Canadian trapper or trader.
These men's sympathies were all with the war Pontiac was waging upon
the venturesome English, who had pushed their outposts so far in the
direction of the Mississippi.

Bob started when he recognized two familiar faces among those below;
these were no other than Armand Lecroix, the leader of the men with
whom the Armstrong boys had quarrelled at the time the dispute arose
concerning the ownership of the game; and another fellow equally as
brutal in his ways, Jacques Larue, with whom Bob and Sandy had had
trouble in the past.

It was not surprise at seeing these men here among the hostile Indians
that gave Bob that chilly feeling. He was only thinking how pleased the
French trappers would be if they discovered how the grand council was
being spied upon, and who the unfortunates in the tree-top proved to be.

Looking closer, Bob felt positive he could recognize Pontiac. The most
notorious Indian of history, whose one dream it had ever been to unite
the many tribes into a confederacy, and then sweep the hated palefaces
back into the ocean from which they had sprung, was a notable figure.

His manner was commanding, and even his garb bespoke the kingly role
he had taken upon himself. He was not above middle height, though his
figure was commanding. His complexion was darker than is usual with
his race, and his features had a bold and stern expression, while his
bearing was that of a man accustomed to sweeping away all opposition by
the force of his imperious will.

Ordinarily Pontiac's attire was that of the primitive savage, girded
about the loins, wearing beaded moccasins, and with his long black hair
flowing loosely; but, when seated in council, he was wont to appear as
Bob and Sandy now gazed in awe upon him, plumed and painted in the full
costume of war.

Every eye was fastened upon Pontiac when he spoke, after the pipe had
been passed around, and each member of the council had taken a whiff,
sending a little puff toward each point of the compass. (Note 6.)

Although the voice of the great sachem reached them easily, neither
of the boys could understand what he said, as he made his passionate
appeal to the chiefs of the Six Nations and many others assembled
there. It was easy however for them to guess that he was artfully
appealing to their passions and prejudices, and telling them how, if
only all the red tribes would join together, they could once again
possess the land that their fathers had owned.

Then others spoke, some apparently in favor of the proposal of the
great leader, others counselling caution. Thus time passed until a full
hour had gone. The boys had not dared even move all this while, though
they felt stiff and sore from so long perching upon the hard limbs.
Screened by the leaves that still clung to the branches of the council
oak, they had seen one after another get up to give his views upon the
subject Pontiac had brought as a message from his powerful tribe that
had its home along the border of the other Great Lakes, where Detroit
and similar frontier posts held out against the attacks of the allied
Indians.

No eye was strong enough to pierce the screen that hid the three spies.
Doubtless all of those below found enough to interest them in watching
the play of passion, or entreaty, upon the faces of the speakers,
without allowing their gaze to roam elsewhere. Most of all would they
fail to glance up amid the foliage of the oak, where only a lynx or a
wolverine might be expected to lurk, if indeed any living thing could
be found there.

Sandy wished with all his heart that it were over. He had seen enough,
and was fairly wild to get relief from his cramped position, Pontiac,
after all, while possibly a wonderful man, might pall upon one!

There was one event, however, that broke up the monotony of hearing
those speeches in a tongue which they could not understand. This
happened when the fiery Jacques Larue arose to his feet, and launched
into a violent talk in the Indian language, which he seemed to
understand as well as though he had been born a red man.

He apparently differed from the line of argument that the great sachem
Pontiac had advanced, for he frequently turned toward that individual,
and seemed to shake his hand almost threateningly.

Whatever it may have been that stood between them, Bob knew well
that it had no concern regarding the scheme to clean out the pioneer
settlements along the Great Lakes and the Ohio River. Like all his
breed, Larue would have welcomed such a catastrophe, could it be
brought about.

Perhaps his suspicions had been aroused, and he believed that this vast
plot of Pontiac embraced the French as well as the English--that, after
the latter had been wiped out, the red hosts, flushed with victory,
were to turn upon their supporters, and finish the French also.

History tells us that Pontiac was suspected of harboring such a scheme,
and only accepted the help of the French trappers and traders in order
to lull them into a condition of fancied security.

There was a sudden break in the harangue of Jacques Larue when Pontiac,
as if stung beyond all control, sprang to his feet and struck the
excited French trapper full in the face.

A terrible moment of silence followed. Fully fifty dusky hands sought
tomahawks and knives as the assemblage watched to see what the several
companions of Larue would do to avenge the open insult. One move would
have sealed their death, and those men knew it only too well.

Face to face Pontiac and the French trapper stood, with eye glaring
into eye. Then with a contemptuous laugh the chief made a movement with
his imperious hand, as if ordering Larue to get out of his sight before
he gave the signal for him to be cut to pieces.

There was nothing for it but to obey, since Larue knew only too well
that he had few friends among all that assemblage. Not one would
dare lift a hand against the dusky idol of the Indian tribes, the
silver-tongued and powerful sachem of the Pottawottomies.

He slunk away, and vanished beyond the outer circles; but that last
frown which he bent on Pontiac told only too plainly what hatred and
bitter venom was hidden in his black heart.

Nor did either of the watching and listening white boys imagine for a
moment what a tremendous influence that very dramatic circumstance was
fated to have upon their own fortunes. And still it was so.

The great council, held under the famous oak where many such had taken
place in the years that were gone, broke up at last. The final speech
had been delivered by Pontiac himself; and once more his wonderfully
persuading voice seemed to be raised in pleading. The Iroquois chiefs
had been divided, as near as Bob could make out, some being in favor of
joining the tremendous chain of confederated tribes, while others clung
to their well-known allegiance to the English.

Now the immense crowd had begun to melt away. By dozens and scores
the Indians took themselves off, each tribe seeming to cling
together. Pontiac himself, Bob noticed, seemed to accompany an old
and wise-looking chief who, from his dress, he believed must be the
famous Delaware sachem, Bald Eagle; and with them, too, was the Seneca
chieftain.

In ten minutes not an Indian was to be seen below. The fire had burned
down, and was slowly dying out. Sandy would have tried to make a move
in order to at least change his position, only that his brother nudged
him, and in this way warned the impatient one that they had not yet
seen the end of the affair.

Figures were again moving under the sacred council oak tree. Once more
did the seven strange figures of the allied medicine men appear, to
again exhort the Great Spirit to listen to the appeals that had so
recently been spoken. They danced around the dying fire, they chanted
in unison, they waved their arms, and rattled hollow gourds that
contained hard seeds, until the effect was most awe-inspiring.

Finally, as a fitting wind-up to these queer proceedings that seemed
to partake of the savage nature of the Indian, each of them tossed a
handful of powder in the embers of the fire. For the second time that
red flame arose, to bathe the entire vicinity in its fierce glow, and
to avoid which the watchers aloft had need to close their aching eyes.

When they opened them again the seven medicine men had vanished,
gliding away as silently as ghosts. Only the dying fire lay below
to tell them of the wonderful experience which they had just passed
through, thanks to the sagacity and daring of their faithful guide,
Blue Jacket.

There was no further use trying to restrain Sandy. He saw that the
coast below was clear, and felt that no Indian would dare profane the
sacred meeting-place after the medicine men had thus consecrated it
anew.

Nor did Blue Jacket attempt to stop him. They certainly could not
remain where they were; and, since the Seneca village could not be a
great distance off, it might be well for them to try to find it.

As Bob knew, it was the intention of their dusky friend to enter, when
they had discovered the wigwams of the tribe to which the abductor of
little Kate belonged. He could play the part of a messenger from the
south, sent to learn more about the plans of Pontiac, so that the ever
hostile Shawanees might be able to work in common with the rest of the
tribes.

Once within the borders of the big village it would be easy for Blue
Jacket to discover whether Black Beaver had returned, and, if so, what
manner of prisoner he had brought with him.

After that they could lay their heads together, to fashion a plan by
means of which the girl might be spirited away.

Once on the ground Sandy began to stretch himself vigorously. Nearly
two hours of confinement, without being allowed to move much of the
time, had apparently tied his young muscles in knots, so that they
actually pained him.

"I'm glad to be able to put up my hands again, I tell you," Sandy
remarked, as he thus stretched his limbs, and drew in huge breaths, as
though he had not been allowed to use his lungs properly for fear lest
he thus betray their place of concealment to the watchful enemy below.

Bob was himself feeling much better since allowed to leave that hard
perch in the thickest part of the giant oak. He would have so expressed
himself, no doubt, only that he was given no opportunity. Even as he
opened his mouth to reply to his brother, a gruff voice broke in upon
them from the rear, saying:

"Zat is ver' goot, begar! Suppose, then, young monsieur continue to
elevate ze hands, and so it vill not tempt me to shoot. If so be I must
press zis trigger of ze gun, poof! it vill be ovaire so quick wif you
all. Stand still, or ze consequences be on your own heads!"

Bob felt a cold chill as he listened to these scoffing words. He
recognized the voice as belonging to Armand Lacroix, the French trapper
who had given him such a look of hatred at the time there was a dispute
between them as to whom the game belonged, and which was settled in
favor of the young pioneer.




CHAPTER XXI

PRISONERS


"STEADY, Sandy!"

"But, Bob, must we just stand here, and let them take us prisoners?"
asked the younger brother, in an agonized voice.

"We can do nothing to help ourselves just now," Bob went on, in a
singularly calm tone, "because, you see, there are four of them; and
each man has a gun pointed at us. We must try to kill time, hoping that
Blue Jacket may bring us help in some way."

"Blue Jacket--where is he?" asked Sandy, wonderingly.

"I do not know," replied Bob. "He disappeared like a shadow. I think
he must have heard the breathing of these men as they came along, and,
knowing that it was too late to cry out a warning to us, he just melted
away, as is his habit."

"Will he desert us, then?" asked Sandy, with a trace of bitterness in
his voice.

"Impossible," answered his brother. "We ought to know Blue Jacket
better than to think that of him. Forget all about him just now, and
perhaps, if things come to the worst, he may show his hand."

"What for you say zat, young monsieur?" demanded the leering Lacroix.
"Haf you zen a compadre near by? Zen it vill not be good for him to
come back. Ve vill engage to make a prisoner of heem just as ve haf of
you. Drop ze guns, both of you!"

Bob instantly obeyed. He would have resisted to the last gasp if there
had been any chance, however slight; but, when four guns were bearing
on them, with the owners not more than ten feet away, it would have
been foolhardy to refuse to carry out the order of the lawless French
trapper.

Besides, he somehow fancied that the others would have preferred a
defiant attitude on their part, since it would give them a reasonable
excuse to shoot.

Sandy, seeing that his brother had in this way acknowledged their case
to be apparently hopeless, also cast his faithful old musket from him.
Seldom had it ever missed fire, and he was accustomed to depending on
it when in sore need; but just then it could only invite the coming of
quick death, if he so much as tried to draw the hammer back.

The stalwart woodranger of course noted this unhappy manner of Sandy.
It seemed to rather please him, since the shoe was now on the other
foot, and he had the whip-hand of the young pioneers.

"Ze leetle cub, he not like eet ver' much," he chuckled. "But it is ze
fortunes of war, monsieur, and you must bend ze neck to ze sword. Ve
haf you in ze hole and zis game eet ees in our hands. Now, tell me if
you please, vat brings you up to zis country, so far avay from ze happy
cabin on ze Ohio, la belle river?"

Neither of the boys replied, Sandy because he was too angry to speak,
and Bob on account of wanting to gather his wits first, before
committing himself. To tell these enemies about Kate would be weakening
their case. Should they escape from the clutches of the four Frenchmen,
the chances were that Lacroix would warn Black Beaver that the brothers
of his captive had come to rescue her and a trap might be laid into
which they would fall.

"Ze astonishment of ze matter almost strike me dumb," continued the
other, who seldom knew when to stop talking, once he started. "To zink
zat zese leetle boys of ze Eenglish should hide zemselves in zat sacred
oak, and hear all zat was said at ze grand council! It ees marvel!
It is superb! I am not agree in my mind whether ve ought to visit ze
punishment on zere heads ourselves, Monsieur Larue, or take zem to ze
Indians for to run ze gauntlet, and burn at ze stake!"

Sandy shook his head. It was as much as to tell the speaker that if
he were carrying on this style of talk simply to frighten the two
undaunted lads, he might as well save his breath.

At this moment the other leader among the trappers took a turn in the
conversation, which up to now had been monopolized by Lacroix.

"I haf von idea, Armand, my friend," he observed, looking very wise.

"Zat is ver' well; but suppose you share ze same wif us all!" Lacroix
cried, as he pressed his cheek against the butt of his heavy gun, after
the manner of a man who longed to pull trigger and do fell execution.

"You seem to think," Larue continued, "ze young cubs zey come avay up
to zis far country just to climb in zat tree, and listen to ze great
Pontiac talk. Parbleau! zat is all wrong, I assure you on my honor.
Look back, my friend, and perhaps you vill remember zat when ve lodged
in ze great town of ze Senecas zere came into the same a young chief
who bring wif heem a prisoner!"

Bob started, and bit his lips until the blood came. Without meaning to
do the brothers a good turn Larue was about to make a disclosure that
would do away with uncertainty concerning the whereabouts of the stolen
Kate.

"Oui, I remember ze same, ver' well," said Armand; "but what may zat
haf to do wif our young friends here? Haf zey lost some one from zere
family? Was zat girl belong to zem, I would like to know?"

Jacques Larue nodded his head violently.

"At ze time somezings seem to say to me zat somewhere haf I seen ze
pretty face of ze leetle one. Now I know. She is ze seester of ze
Armstrong boys. From her home haf she been carry by ze young chief,
who fancy her face, because he lose heem own seester not so long ago.
And so, behold, do zese brave boys come all zis way to rescue ze Kate.
Is it not grant? Alas! to zink zey fall themselves into ze power of ze
savages, and be made to burn at ze stake. Zat is sad!"

He pretended to look mournful as he said this; but there was an old
score to be settled between Jacques and the young pioneers, and Bob was
not deceived in the least by this mockery of sympathy.

Back in those sparkling orbs he could see the wicked delight that
filled the soul of Larue at this unexpected pleasure. For the moment
even the insult, put upon him by the great Pontiac in the presence of
scores of chiefs and warriors, was almost forgotten.

Nor was Armand Lacroix more to be depended on. He might, down in his
heart, feel something like admiration for the grit shown by the lads
in thus venturing into a hostile country in order to serve their loved
sister. That feeling, however, would be utterly superceded by his joy
at having a chance to vent his evil spite upon the boy who had held him
up at the muzzle of his gun, and made him a laughing stock for Simon
Kenton and his fellow borderers.

"Sacre! vat shall be done wiz zem?" demanded Lacroix, half lowering his
levelled rifle; for, since the boys had cast away their weapons, they
could hardly be deemed dangerous, especially since there were two men
to each lad.

"It was a clever idea you haf, Armand, to come back to ze sacred oak,
where ze Indians, you say, would nevaire interrupt us, for a talk. Only
for zat we would not haf ze pleasure of meeting our young friends. You
ask what sall we do wif zem? Eef I haf my way, I say, turn zem loose
and zen give each twenty paces to run, after wich we would fire. I haf
drive ze head of a nail at more zan zat."

"Ze idea heem not haf bad, Jacques; but, after all, what could equal ze
pleasure of turning zese two bold trailers over to ze Pottawottomies
wif Pontiac. Zey know how to torture ze foe. Zey haf long experience.
Eet is no business of ours how zey put ze prisoner to death; zey are
our allies, and we cannot let escape zose who carry ze great secret of
ze council."

Bob knew the character of these half-savage French trappers. He
believed they were on a par with the renegade white man whom he had
heard utter such bitter words at the council fire, and whom he fancied
must be the notorious Simon Girty, himself. Had it been his own life
that was in peril, Bob would have refused to make any sort of appeal to
the lawless trappers; but, for the sake of little Kate, he felt that he
must lower his pride to plead with them.

"Lacroix and Larue," he said, slowly, and with an earnestness in his
manner that chained their attention; "for myself I would scorn to
plead; but, because of the poor child who is at this hour a prisoner in
the Iroquois village, I ask you to let us go free. Her poor mother's
heart is nearly broken, and if Kate never comes back, it will surely
give way. If you would only let us go, so that we might try to set her
free, we give you our solemn promise that we will deliver ourselves up
to you again, if we survive, so that you can do what you will."

The two Frenchmen exchanged glances. They could not but be influenced
by the brave words of the half-grown lad. At the same time, they had
too long led utterly wicked lives to allow themselves to be tempted to
do the right thing now.

"Listen to zat, would you, Larue?" said Armand, with a sneer. "Ze cub
wants us to let him go free zis time. He even promises zat he will call
heemself our prisoner at any time in ze future, eef he lives. It is to
laugh. I haf always believe ze bird in ze hand is much better zan two
in ze bush. How ees it, Jacques, shall we bow ze young monsieur and
hees brother off ze premises, or turn zem over to ze savages, to run
ze gantlet, and afford much sport?"

"Our duty eet is plain, Armand," the second Frenchman remarked, with a
chuckle; "we dare not play double wif our allies. Zey would turn on us
and poof! zat would be ze end of everyzing. No, it must be zat we make
ze prisoner, and march ze cubs in to ze Iroquois town to be punished as
spies."

"Oh!" said Sandy, unable to entirely keep quiet, with his pulses
beating like a furious trip-hammer.

"Stand still, Sandy!" said Bob in a low tone, fearing that his
impulsive brother was about to take desperate chances in leaping at
the four French trappers; "all may not yet be lost. Hold hard for just
another minute, I beg of you!"

Something in Bob's tone gave Sandy a new lease of life. It was as
though he had made a discovery that meant hope. And this was, indeed,
what had happened, for, just five seconds before, Bob had seen a head
suddenly raised above the surrounding bushes; and even in the dull
light of the dying fire he believed that he had recognized the well
known features of Pat O'Mara!




CHAPTER XXII

THE TABLES TURNED


FORTUNATELY Bob understood what part he ought to take in the turning of
the tables on the quartette of Frenchmen. If he could only hold their
attention for a brief time, Pat O'Mara might creep up close enough to
spring his surprise.

That one glimpse which Bob had taken had shown him another thing; the
Irish frontiersman was not alone! In several other places the bushes
were waving slightly, proclaiming that others must also be advancing
cautiously toward the council oak.

He knew not whom they might be, and, beyond the possibility of Blue
Jacket constituting one of the number, could not even guess who were
Pat's comrades. But it was positive that they must be friends, else
they would not be up here along the border of the Great Lakes, spying
upon the grand council of the tribes in league with that trouble-maker,
Pontiac.

And so wise Bob immediately set to work to hold the attention of Larue
and his three companions. Seconds would count just then, since their
friends were crawling closer and closer all the time.

"Wait for a minute, please, gentlemen all!" he cried, holding up a
hand, as he saw Armand take a step forward, doubtless eager to bind
with deerskin thongs the lads he hated so bitterly.

There was something about Bob's manner to arouse their curiosity.
Besides, they knew no reason why they should wish to hurry. The Indians
dared not return again to the vicinity of the sacred council oak, after
the medicine men had conducted their closing exercises under its wide
spreading branches; time must elapse before the spell which had been
placed on the tree would have exhausted its charm. Hence there seemed
to be no danger of interruption.

Besides, they fancied playing with their prisoners, somewhat as a cat
does with a mouse, enjoying, in anticipation, the feast to come.

"What is eet ze young monsieur would say to us?" asked Larue, making
a mock bow, as though he could not forget the manners of a polite
Frenchman even in the midst of war's alarms.

"Perhaps we might be able to give you much valuable information in
return for a favor!" said Bob, trying to fill his manner with mystery,
so as to further excite the curiosity of the border adventurers, always
eager for gain.

He saw that they began to show some interest; for Jacques and Armand
exchanged glances, with raised eyebrows. It was as if one said to his
comrade: "Shall we listen to what he has to say?" and the other by a
nod announced that it would be as well, since they had nothing to lose.

"Bob, what would you do?" gasped the horrified Sandy, actually
believing that, in his despair, his brother meant to reveal some
weakness in the defences of the white settlers, or betray the secret
code by which they expected to summon assistance in time of need.

"Be still!" hissed Bob, between his teeth, for he saw figures creeping
closer, making no more noise than so many snakes might have done; and
Sandy, utterly confounded by this strange attitude of the other, shrank
back appalled, fearing lest Bob had indeed lost his mind.

"Listen for a minute to me, Lacroix," the young pioneer went on, as he
held the attention of the four men. "Perhaps I could tell you where
much of this same precious ore might be found. Look well at it, and say
whether or not it is true gold!"

He had taken something from his pocket, and now tossed it across to the
nearest man, who chanced to be Armand. The latter dextrously caught the
object, which he immediately began to examine with the eyes of greed.

"Throw some small wood on ze fire, so that I may haf more light!" he
exclaimed; "and ze rest of you keep an eye on ze young cubs zat zey do
not run away. Sacre! can I belief my eyes? What is zis I see?"

Sandy caught his breath. For the first time there flashed through his
mind something of the truth with regard to Bob's sudden inspiration. He
realized that his shrewd brother must be fighting for time.

That little piece of ore containing the sparkling gold grains had often
lain in his own palm, for Bob had carried it many years. Originally
it had come from the mountains of North Carolina, where some of the
settlers were engaged in a crude method of mining in the streams and
rocky gullies. A returned Virginian, who had gone there to nurse his
sick brother, brought some of these specimens with him, and one had
been given to Bob.

And now it was playing the great part for which perhaps it had so long
been reposing in the pocket of the young pioneer.

Meantime Larue, having caught up a handful of fine wood, and cast
the same upon the smouldering council fire, so that it flamed again
briefly, hastened to lean over the shoulder of his shorter comrade. His
hungry eyes feasted upon the glittering object which Armand held in the
hollow of his hand.

"Can it be posseeble zat it ees real gold?" he asked, with a quiver of
greed in his harsh voice.

"Take eet and see, Jacques," replied the other, thrusting the object
upon his companion, as though eager to have his own opinion verified.

Immediately the other, having examined the bit of ore, about which
there could be no possible doubt, raised his bloodshot eyes, and
surveyed Bob almost fiercely. And the boy knew then and there that
his trap had worked; for he had chained the attention of the four
Frenchmen, while closer and closer crept those who were coming through
the bushes toward the opening.

"Haf you more of ze same stuff?" demanded Jules.

"Not here," replied Bob, coolly. "I would not be apt to carry it along
with me when starting out on such an expedition as this. But I give you
my word I can tell you where it comes from, and where much more of it
lies, waiting to be picked up."

The covetous eyes of the crafty pair sought each other; and then the
two exchanged nods. They had swallowed the bait, gorged it in fact; but
Bob knew that he must try to prevent their feeling the hook until he
was ready to strike.

"What is zis you tell us, hey?" Larue continued craftily. "Zat if we
let you go free, you take us to ze place where we can peek up much of
zis same yellow sand in ze rock? But how we know you keep your word?
S'pose we hold one like hostage till time come zat you carry out
promise?"

Bob turned to his brother, at the same time giving him a sly wink.

"What say you to that, Sandy?" he asked. "Would you agree to stay with
Larue and his friends while I carry out our little plan; and then,
later on, they would set you free, after I had led them to where they
might find more of this?"

And Sandy, beginning to realize the value of passing seconds, pretended
to carefully weigh the importance of the proposition before replying.
Finally, after the Frenchmen had begun to move restlessly, as they kept
their eager eyes fastened on him, Sandy nodded his head.

"Whatever you think best, that will I do, Bob?" he said, slowly.

"Zat is well, young monsieur," chuckled Jacques, rubbing his hands
together, as if greatly pleased. "Parbleu! it may be zat we shall yet
be able to make arrangements satisfactory to both. If you rescue ze
young ma'mselle, we are to be told ze secret; if, on ze uzzer hand, you
fail, still ze one who is wiz us shall lead us to ze fine mine. It ees
a bargain!"

So delighted were the four men over the prospect, that those who were
supposed to be watching the boys allowed their rifles to sag a bit.
Bob was running a hand through the pockets of his clothes, as though
eagerly searching for something else, and of course every eye was
riveted on his movements; which was the very object he had in mind.

Suddenly, and without the slightest warning, there was a rush of feet.
The four French trappers whirled about with the intention of putting up
a stout resistance, but it was too late. They had been caught napping!

The guns were torn from their grasp, and hurled to the ground.
Instantly they found themselves staring into dark muzzles of guns held
in steady hands, while back of these weapons appeared the faces of
Simon Kenton, Pat O'Mara and one other woodranger. Nor was Blue Jacket
missing, for he stood in plain sight, with an arrow fitted to his
bowstring, and drawn nearly to the flint barb, as he aimed straight at
the heart of Larue.

"Make the slightest noise, and you shall surely die!" exclaimed Kenton,
in a stern voice, that had its effect upon all the Frenchmen.

Meanwhile Bob and Sandy had taken advantage of the opening to leap
forward and recover their own weapons, which were instantly levelled
at their enemies. Thus encompassed on all sides it was little wonder
that the French trappers were ready to throw up their hands, and admit
defeat.

"History has a way of repeating itself, Lacroix," said Kenton, with a
laugh, as he started to bind the hands of the borderman with tested
thongs made from the toughest of elk hide. "Once before I had the
pleasure of stopping your little game when you would oppress these two
boys. Mark well what I say, for the next time you raise a hand against
them, the crack of a rifle will seal your doom! Two warnings spell the
end."

"But what would you do wiz us?" demanded Larue, as he saw that each
of his companions was being triced up in the same fashion as himself;
since Pat and the remaining scout were experts in the art of applying
bonds.

"That we do not know just yet," returned the borderer. "But, if you
accept your capture as the fortunes of war, and do not try to escape,
there will be no harm befall you."

Bob and Sandy were no longer filled with despair. Like magic their
condition had changed. Instead of being prisoners in the hands of these
cruel French trappers, and threatened with the fate that so often came
upon those falling into the hands of the warring Indians, they were
once more free.

Better still, they had found good friends in Kenton, Pat O'Mara and the
third scout, so that the chances of their daring mission being carried
out were more favorable than ever.

"Pat has told us about the trouble that has come upon you, Bob," Kenton
said, as he shook hands with each of the boys in turn. "And we all feel
for you. Our object in coming here has now been accomplished, since
we have listened at a distance to what Pontiac said to the chiefs at
the grand powwow here. If we can help you rescue little Kate, we stand
ready to lend a hand."

Sandy's face fairly beamed with joy. As we know, he entertained a
feeling bordering on worship for the gallant young woodsman, Simon
Kenton, who in his opinion was a greater hero than Colonel Boone
himself. What Kenton said, therefore, counted heavily with Sandy; and,
when the reckless borderer thus gave his promise to assist them in
their work, the boy believed success was assured.

Not so Bob, who was accustomed to weighing things more seriously
before making up his mind. He knew of the countless difficulties they
would have to meet, both before they effected the rescue of Kate, and
afterward, when the whole country near the Great Lakes would be overrun
with savage hordes, searching for the palefaces who had dared invade
their territory, and even enter the great village of that most noted of
Seneca chiefs, Kiashuta, the war leader, who had just made a new blood
compact with Pontiac.

Still, it was good to look on the faces of these three valiant hunters,
and realize that no longer were two weak boys pitting their strength
and knowledge of Indian tactics against the cunning of the Iroquois.

Bob did not fail to shake the hand of his friend, Blue Jacket, who must
have run across the three borderers soon after he slipped away at the
coming of the hostile Frenchmen.

Thus they now counted six stout souls, united in the determination to
accomplish the object of the long journey, and bring little Kate back
to the arms of the fond mother, mourning on the bank of the far-distant
Ohio.

To the hands of Simon Kenton willingly did Bob resign his cause, firm
in the belief that, if any mortal could carry it to success, the bold
borderer would.




CHAPTER XXIII

THE CAVERN OF THE WATER SPIRITS


"WE must get away from here right soon," announced Kenton, after he had
asked the boys a few questions concerning the adventures that had been
met with on the long and dangerous journey across country from the Ohio
to the region of the Great Lakes.

"Whatever you say, we will do only too gladly," declared Bob; and Sandy
nodded his head eagerly, to denote that he was of the same mind.

"Very good," remarked the borderer, who had been thinking over matters
even at the time he questioned the boys. "And, as it happens, we know
of a fine hiding-place not a great way off, where we can keep these
fellows safe during the time we must stay around the Seneca town."

"Troth!" remarked Pat O'Mara, immediately; "'tis a jewel av a place.
They till me they have kept house in the same both toimes whin comin'
up till the counthry av the Great Lakes, to say phat the crafty ould
sarpint Kiashuta might be about. By the greatest luck in the worrld I
ran acrost Abijah Cook here, and was introduced to the cavern. 'Tis a
grand place I'm tilling ye, me boys; and bad cess to the ridskin that
iver discovers the same."

"Come, let us depart without any more delay," said Kenton, impatiently;
for he knew that there was more or less danger lest one of the medicine
men find some excuse to return to the sacred oak, and thus make a
discovery that must cause the Seneca village to buzz like an enormous
hive of bees, with scores of warriors rushing forth to scour the whole
neighborhood for signs of the bold palefaces.

The four Frenchmen evidently did not enjoy the prospect by which they
were confronted. Still, they were soldiers of fortune enough to accept
things as they came along. Who could tell what the next shuffle of the
cards might bring forth? The first often became last, and the under dog
might find himself in a position to make terms as victor.

That their air of indifference was assumed even the boys felt sure.
They could detect the cautious looks cast around by the leaders of the
Frenchmen, and understood how eagerly they would seize upon a chance to
escape.

Nor were the three white men in doubt as to what such a catastrophe
might mean for them; since it must bring a mob of cruel foes howling
at their heels like a pack of timber wolves eager for the blood of the
wounded stag.

Quitting the wonderful oak that had, perhaps, witnessed these strange
councils of the red men for centuries past, all plunged into the forest.

The French trappers were fastened together with a hide rope which
Kenton happened to have wrapped about his waist.

Guarded by men with ready rifles, and followed by the two boys and
Blue Jacket, the prisoners knew they would show their good sense by
refraining from any demonstration.

Crafty Larue might have sought to delay the march by pretended
stumbles, but he did not exactly like the manner of Kenton. Possibly he
knew something of the fiery nature of the rash borderer, and feared to
arouse his anger.

As they thus threaded the mazes of the deep woods, winding in and out
while following certain trails made doubtless by wild animals, not a
word was spoken. Kenton had warned the prisoners that talking would
not be allowed under any circumstances.

He himself wished to ask a score of important questions of the boys,
knowing that, since they had been hidden in the oak tree during the
holding of the great palaver, they must know much that he yearned to
grasp. But he could wait until they were in a position of safety before
making his inquiries.

"I hope we are nearly there," whispered Sandy in the ear of his
brother, for, to tell the truth, the boy was nearly exhausted after the
great strain of the last week, and then those two long hours up in the
tree, when he could hardly breathe freely, for fear of betraying their
hiding-place to the watchful enemy.

Pat O'Mara was close enough to catch the low words, or else he guessed
what Sandy must have said. At any rate, he dropped back a pace or two,
and managed to remark in his genial, consoling way:

"Whist now, be aisy, me boy; 'twill not be long afore we reach our
distination. And thin, by the powers, ye can rist as long as ye plaise.
Do be lookin' out that ye lave the trees alone, and save the skin av
your nose," he added, as Sandy, forgetting to be as careful as usual,
in his desire to hear what Pat had to say, ran full into a sapling
that he failed to see in time, and consequently suffered to the extent
of several scratches on his face.

It was almost marvellous the way those forest rangers managed to pass
in and out of the dense forest like so many shuttles in the hands of
an expert weaver. The moon was utterly missing now, and even the light
of the stars failed to penetrate beneath that thick canopy of matted
branches overhead, so that they stalked along in almost complete
darkness.

But they were at home under such conditions. The woods were an open
book to Kenton. He read the pages as readily as any Indian who ever
crouched in the war-dance, or lifted his voice in the whoop of a foray.
They used to say that Kenton possessed the eyes of a cat, so that he
could see when other men were blind. And perhaps they were right, for
he certainly led his little troop in and out with marvellous skill.

Some ten minutes later Bob heard the music of a waterfall ahead.

"Phat do yees think av that?" asked Pat O'Mara a moment later, as they
stood on the bank of a fairly large stream, and looked up at the sheet
of water that shot over the ledge above, to fall in a white tumbling
mass into the pool at their feet.

"It is beautiful," observed Bob, who, however was wise enough to know
that Kenton would not have brought them hither simply to admire the
cataract.

"Back of that sheet of water there is a cavern," said the leader, as
they stood on the shore. "I have been many times to the great Niagara,
and a friendly Onondaga chief took me back to the wonderful shelf of
rock that is hidden by that wall of falling water. So I suspected that
there might be just such a fine hiding-place here. Many months ago,
when I was up in this country on a mission for Governor Dunmore of
Virginia, I investigated, and found it to be true. Follow after me and
you shall see."

The four prisoners held back. They did not like the idea of braving
the wrath of those descending waters. Perhaps there may have been some
superstitious fear connected with their hesitancy, for the Indians had
legends concerning this same cataract, and believed that the spirits
of the departed came hither, to sing again the war chants and songs of
love that they had known when on earth.

But there was nothing left for the Frenchmen to do but obey, when those
grim keepers urged them on. Life was sweet, even to such reckless
rovers, and so, overcoming their reluctance, they obeyed the directions
given, and passed in safety behind the sparkling, water curtain.

"Keep against the rock, all!" said Kenton, who was in the lead.

Sandy stumbled; but, as usual, Bob was quick to throw out a helping
hand, so that the other was saved a plunge over the edge of the rock,
which must have resulted in a good ducking, if nothing more serious.

"Now stand still," came the voice of their leader from a point close at
hand. "I have torches handy, and, as soon as I can get at my tinder,
you shall have light."

Presently, as they stood patiently waiting, holding on to the prisoners
lest they be tempted to make a dash for liberty in the dark, they heard
Kenton striking his flint against the steel. Then a tiny blaze sprang
up, which in turn was communicated to a long splinter of fat pine,
taken from a tree, they afterwards learned, that had been lately riven
by a thunderbolt, and hence was scrupulously avoided by the Indians.

When the torch lighted up the cavern the boys found that, owing to the
formation of the rocks, it was next to impossible for any one outside
to see signs of human occupancy. Besides, should a Seneca warrior
discover a strange weird glow behind the water curtain, he would very
likely fall on his face in the full belief that the spirits were
holding council there, and that the fire was not of this world, but
from the land of the great Manitou.

"Here you can rest, my brave boys," said Kenton, kindly. "We have
plenty of meat, and there is no lack of fuel. The smoke of the fire
escapes through crevices in the rocks above. See, yonder are beds of
leaves and stripped hemlock. After we have eaten, and you have told me
what you heard while hidden in the oak, you must lie down to rest. As
to the rescue of Kate, we will make our plans later."

A fire was soon started, the same supply of pine wood doing service.
And, under such singular conditions, the two young pioneers ate the
first good meal they had enjoyed for more than a week.

Afterwards Bob sat beside Kenton while the borderer plied him with many
questions. Of course Bob was not always able to give as intelligent
an answer as he would like, since his ignorance of the Indian tongue
had prevented his understanding much that had been said by Pontiac and
the other head chiefs during the council; but Kenton, in his customary
shrewd way, managed to guess at what was lacking.

"It is all plain to me, Bob," he said, later on. "Pontiac is at his old
game, and hopes to weld all the various tribes from the Alleghanies to
the Mississippi in a grand confederation in favor of the French, whom
he loves, and against the English colonists, whom he despises. The
Sacs, his own people, the Pottawottomies; the Foxes; the Delawares;
even the Illinois tribes he is sure of; also the Shawanees. He longs to
add the Six Nations, or Iroquois, to the list. That is why his silver
voice is heard in the land of the Senecas," he added bitterly.

"But the Iroquois are the friends of the English?" Bob exclaimed.

"Yes," Kenton went on, a frown mantling his fine face. "They have been,
in the past; but the artful French have long tried to undermine this
old established friendship. They constantly seek opportunities to make
the Onondagas, the Oneidas, the Mohawks, the Cayugas, the Tuscaroras,
and the Senecas believe that the English governor of Virginia is
playing them false, and speaking with a double tongue."

"But they have not wavered, up to now," said Bob. "Surely they hate the
French so much that they will refuse to join with them in warring on
our settlements, just because the lilies of France seek to run a line
of trading posts all the way down the Mississippi?"

"We believe that is true with most of the tribes; but the Senecas have
acted in a suspicious way," returned the borderer. "That is why we two
came up to this northern country. News reached Boone that Pontiac was
sending his wampum belt to the Seneca chief, Kiashuta, with word that
the owner expected to personally follow it up, and address a great
gathering of the various tribes under the famous Seneca council oak."

"If that was Kiashuta with whom Pontiac departed, I greatly fear he is
leaning toward the teaching of the great plotter," Bob declared.

"Yes, he has little love for the English, the more the pity," Kenton
added; "but, left to himself, the Seneca would have been swayed by his
fellow chiefs of the Six Nations. Now that he has heard the fiery,
persuading voice of Pontiac, I fear he, too, will be ready to dig up
the hatchet that has been buried these many years, and go with his
young braves on the warpath, burning and slaying."

Sandy had already thrown himself down on some of the hemlock boughs,
and was far gone on the road to slumberland. The warmth of the cavern,
together with his more satisfied mind, and the good supper of which he
had just partaken, combined to make the lad very sleepy.

Nor was Bob averse to following his example when he found that Kenton
had no more important questions to ask. He did not inquire as to what
plans the other might have already budding in his mind, looking to the
stealing of their captive sister from the clutches of the Senecas.

Kenton was a man to be trusted when he had such a task on hand. He
would sleep on it, and, with the coming of another day, no doubt they
might hear just how he expected to go about entering the village of the
Senecas, and robbing Black Beaver's wigwam of its latest tenant, the
paleface girl whom the young chief had stolen to replace the daughter
so mourned by the old squaw, his mother.




CHAPTER XXIV

KENTON'S LIFE WITH THE INDIANS


"MUST we wait for night to come, Bob, before we can make a move?"
asked Sandy, as he and his brother sat back of the water curtain that
concealed the wonderful cavern discovered by Simon Kenton.

"Why, what else could be done?" exclaimed Bob. "In the broad daylight,
if we left this hiding-place, we might run across some hunting party of
Senecas; or, perhaps, a group of other Indians returning to their own
country. What a calamity that would prove, Sandy!"

"Yes, I understand," the younger boy replied, with a heavy sigh; "but
how slowly the hours pass. They seem like lead to me. Every minute
drags as if it stood for ten. I've tried to sleep; but the terrible
position of our poor sister haunts me. And then I get to thinking of
father. What if it was his party that the Indians attacked and killed."

"We can only hope on, and trust that all will come out well in the
end," replied Bob, who only with a most determined effort was able to
keep from falling into the same despondent condition that Sandy showed.

Truth to tell, there was good reason for his courage to be put to
the test. By some accident Abijah Cook, the companion of Kenton on
this long and hazardous trip to the country of the Great Lakes, had
overheard some Indians talking, while he lay concealed in a dense
thicket near the borders of the Seneca village.

Among other things which they discussed, was the information that a
party of palefaces travelling eastward had been taken by surprise, and
utterly wiped out of existence. Their scalps even then adorned the
lodge-poles of a Shawanee village far to the southeast.

It was true that the one who carried this news had claimed that the
party numbered a round ten, as many as the fingers on both hands, but
Bob knew how such a thing might easily be stretched in the telling,
and, while he pretended to scoff at the idea of their father's little
party having fallen victims to the treachery of the red men, deep
down in his heart he was conscious of a terrible chill every time his
thoughts turned that way.

"But how is it we do not see our good friend, Blue Jacket?" continued
Sandy. "He is not the one to desert us in such a terrible time as this."

"Never!" exclaimed Bob, positively. "Blue Jacket is faithful to the
death. You do not see him just now because Kenton sent him to visit the
village, and find out how the land lies."

"But dare he enter there, with Pontiac and all those other chiefs from
distant tribes still present as guests of Kiashuta?" asked Sandy,
puzzled.

"Why not," answered his brother, "when that is the very thing to make
his coming seem perfectly natural. Blue Jacket is known as a coming man
in his tribe. Some day, if he lives, he will become famous, and, Sandy,
although I am sorry to say it, outside of our family I do not believe
Blue Jacket loves the whites any too much."

"No," declared Sandy, quickly; "he has lost several dear relatives by
the guns of the settlers. He was even engaged in trying to wipe out
our little caravan at the time we saved his life, and won his eternal
gratitude. I see now what you mean, Bob. He can enter the village of
the Senecas, saying that he was on a mission for his far-away tribe,
and, learning of the grand council, stopped to meet Pontiac."

"And to learn what the outcome of the grand palaver had been, so he
might carry the news with him to his own people. I think he must be
known to some of the other chiefs, who would vouch for him--Long Coat,
the Delaware; Turtle Heart and Bald Eagle, of the same nation; and even
Silver Heels, who, like our friend, is a full-blooded Shawanee. I am
only worried about one thing, Sandy."

"Tell me what that may be, then," asked Bob's brother.

"When Blue Jacket comes face-to-face with Pontiac," the older pioneer
boy went on, "will those far searching eyes of the great sachem look
deep into his heart, and see that he has a double purpose in coming
into the village? They say he has terrible eyes, that can read the
secrets of the heart like the pages of a book."

"But Blue Jacket really has no cause for fear!" Sandy exclaimed. "His
heart is with the plans of Pontiac, only, in this case, he would try
and save our little sister to us."

"But," Bob continued, shaking his head seriously, "think what would
happen to him if they knew he had been hidden in the sacred oak, and
assisted two palefaces to overhear the council!"

"Well, they are not going to know that, for a while at least," declared
Sandy; "unless one of our prisoners happens to get away. We must make
sure that so great a disaster does not occur."

"Surely. But here is Simon Kenton coming to join us. I have wanted to
ask him many things about the village of the Senecas, where our Kate is
a prisoner, and perhaps, while we sit here, waiting for Blue Jacket's
return, he may give us some account of what he has seen among the
lodges of Kiashuta."

The borderer threw himself down beside them.

"What were you two talking about just now?" he remarked, smiling in
his pleasant way, for Kenton was a most agreeable young fellow, with
winning manners that made him many friends, even though Boone looked
upon him as a firebrand because of his extreme recklessness in fighting
the Indians.

"I was just saying to Sandy that, since you have been in the Seneca
village several times, you might tell us some of the things you saw
there. Is it a very large place; are the Senecas feeling bitter
against the white settlers; and what do they do when not on the
warpath?"

"Both times that I was among the Seneca lodges it was in disguise,"
smiled Kenton, always ready to give information when it lay in his
power. "A friendly Indian decked me out in paint and feathers, and, as
I speak the language almost as well as one of the natives, I had little
difficulty. I was supposed to be a strolling Cayuga, and received as
such."

"But on this present expedition you did not venture to go in among the
lodges, because of the added danger, I suppose?" Bob asked, deeply
interested.

"Yes," Kenton continued; "one night we stole past the guard, and
scouted around; but the dogs got scent of us, and we found it best to
leave in a hurry. There was more or less of a row; but the Indians
doubtless believed that it had only been some bold wild animal that had
invaded the village in search of food. We easily covered our tracks,
and, after that, decided to simply hang about, waiting for the coming
of Pontiac."

"Then you could not know anything about our sister, or the location of
Black Beaver's lodge?" asked Sandy, in a disappointed tone.

"That is true," came the hunter's reply; "but all that information we
expect the friendly Shawanee chief to pick up right now. He knows his
business, and, depend on it, his report will cover the ground."

"I have always wanted to see the life of an Indian village," Bob went
on; "but so far the chance has never come. Sandy, here, was a prisoner
once in a Shawanee camp; but, as he was shut up in a wigwam until we
managed to get him away, he saw little of what went on. As for me, I
only had distant views of the place, and my curiosity was far from
satisfied."

"And, on my part, I know the life of the Indian almost as well as I do
that of my own kind," said Kenton, thoughtfully. "Many times have I
spent a week among them, studying their ways, which have always had a
strange fascination for me. Yes, one old chief was determined to adopt
me, and I even had to steal away from his village as though I were a
thief. I have hunted with the red men; watched their several dances
in the seasons; learned many of their secret ways of curing skins,
and drying meat for winter use; studied the magic that their medicine
men pretend to employ in healing the sick, and casting out devils by
all sorts of incantations and rattling of sacred gourds. Once I even
assisted in securing the venom of the rattlesnake, which was to be used
in poisoning the flint arrowheads they expected to use against their
foes."

"I have heard of that more than once, but never met any one who had
really seen how it was done," exclaimed Bob.

"Then I will tell you," Kenton immediately remarked; "for, after
all, it is a very simple operation, though terrible enough. When all
preparations have been made an extra large rattlesnake is found and
brought to bay. As he rests in his coils they proceed to provoke him,
by prodding with poles, until he is desperately angry, and launches his
flat head out again and again, while his rattles buzz like a locust in
the bush."

"Oh! we have come across many a rattlesnake," observed Sandy, "and have
fully a dozen rattles at home to show for it. But they always give me
a creepy feeling. I just can't help jumping every time I hear that
dreadful warning."

"Having enraged the snake enough," Kenton went on, "a piece of liver
is fastened to the end of a pole, and this is thrust up close to the
coiled rattlesnake, which strikes hard and often at the meat. Later on
this is allowed to turn green with the virus, and in this way a supply
of poison is secured. But we ought to feel glad, boys, that the custom
of poisoning arrows or spear points is as a rule frowned down upon by
nearly all the tribes, as being too terrible. For, say what you will, I
have found that there is a certain sense of honor among the redskins."

"Yes, we ought to be glad that is so," declared Bob. "I've known quite
a few who received wounds from arrows shot from hickory bows in the
hands of Indians, and, had the tips been dipped in poison, they would
not now be alive to tell the story."

"And I myself could show you marks where the feathered barbs have torn
my flesh," went on the young borderer, calmly. "After watching that
operation with the serpent I was more than a little uneasy the next
time I received a wound. But the red men themselves long ago frowned
down upon such a terrible process, so we have little to fear in that
quarter."

"Then it will be necessary, if Kate is rescued, that the village be
entered under cover of darkness?" asked Bob.

"Without doubt that will be our plan," said Kenton. "I have been
thinking it over, and arrived at a conclusion."

"Oh! please let us hear it!" exclaimed Sandy, eagerly.

"We must wait for a windy night, as well as a dark one," the
frontiersman went on. "The wilder it is, the more chance we have for
success, because we must set fire to the lodges, and start a fierce
blaze, so that during the excitement, the girl can be taken away. After
they have put out the flames the Indians may believe that Kate has just
fled in fear of the danger."

"I understand what you mean," cried Sandy, "and it strikes me that it
is a wonderful plan. It must succeed; only I'm sorry that we have to
wait. A windy night may be a long time in coming; and how can we hold
back?"

"Oh! at this changing season of the year there are few times when the
wind does not blow, more or less," returned Kenton, reassuringly.
"Perhaps it may be to-night for aught we know."

"Don't I just hope so," said the boy. "But I wish you would let us go
with you into the village."

"I'm afraid that might be taking too many risks," returned the
borderer. "However, we will see, later on. At least, I mean to ask Blue
Jacket to help me rig both of you out in paint, so that, in case you
are seen, discovery would not necessarily follow."

"Oh! we have more than once done the same ourselves, when playing
Indian," said Bob, readily; "and it will not be so hard to carry out
the part. But I trust that we may be given a chance to see what the
village of Kiashuta looks like, while we wait for you to set the fires,
and carry our sister off."

"Sandy, if you do not mind, it is about time we had something to eat,"
remarked Kenton, turning with one of his rare smiles to the younger
pioneer lad. "The fire is smoldering, and can be readily rekindled with
a handful of small stuff. This inaction does not keep one from feeling
hungry, it seems."

So Sandy, always ready to do his duty, scrambled to his feet, and
started toward the other side of the wide cavern, stepping over the
figure of Abijah Cook, who was making up for lost sleep while he had
the chance.

Pat O'Mara had gone off on a hunt for the day and had not returned.

Five seconds later and the voice of Sandy rang out in wild alarm.

"Bob! Kenton! make haste, or he will get away! It is Armand Lacroix,
and he has slipped his bonds! See, he is making for the shelf! Oh! stop
him, somebody!"




CHAPTER XXV

A BIRCH-BARK MESSAGE


EVEN while Sandy was shouting these thrilling words, a figure flitted
past Bob and Simon Kenton. It was the agile Frenchman, and he was
making at full speed for the shelf where the exit of the strange cavern
lay.

Abijah Cook, aroused by the cries, scrambled to his feet, being
doubtless under the impression that they had been attacked by a large
force of the dusky enemy, against whom his hand had been pitted in
continual warfare.

There was a collision, and the borderer measured his length again on
the stone floor of the cavern. The fleeing form of Armand Lacroix was
just glimpsed as he shot around the corner of rock that lay between the
rear part of the cave and the waterfall.

For once Kenton did not happen to have his rifle with him, since he had
no reason to dream that he would need it. His first act had been to
leap wildly forward in the hope that he might yet snatch the weapon up
before the Frenchman could vanish beyond the outcropping of rocks.

Bob had seen that, when Lacroix regained his feet after his collision
with Abijah, he held something in his grasp that had not been there
before. It was the weapon of the big borderer, which doubtless the
cunning French trapper had made up his mind to snatch up even before he
started to escape.

Kenton knew just where his own rifle was leaning against the wall, and,
as he reached the spot, he snatched it up with a single movement. Then
he went flying after the figure of the Frenchman, leaving the two boys
dumb with fear lest their plans were now doomed to utter defeat.

Larue and his two companions had witnessed with mingled feelings this
dash for liberty on the part of Lacroix. They exchanged many low
mutterings among themselves, and, while neither of the boys could
understand much French, they felt sure that Larue was furious because
the other had not waited to cut their bonds before dashing off, and
thus giving them a chance to escape also.

"Oh! what if he gets clear away?" said Sandy, when several minutes had
passed, and Kenton did not return.

"I hope that may not be," Bob remarked between his set teeth. "For his
first act will be to bring the Senecas against us, and, even if we
managed to escape, think of what Kate's fate would be."

"Hark!" cried Sandy, gripping his brother's arm convulsively; "did you
hear that, Bob?"

"Surely," replied the other, endeavoring to control his anxiety as best
he was able. "It was the report of a gun without a doubt; though, under
here, sounds come but faintly."

"Yes, but mark that there was only one shot!" continued Sandy. "Whoever
fired that did not miss. If it was Kenton, then we have no longer any
need of fear lest we be betrayed; but, should it have been Armand
Lacroix, perhaps we have lost our best friend, and the whole frontier
will mourn the death of brave Simon Kenton."

They sat there waiting. The roar of the waterfall was the only sound
that came to their ears. Both of them gripped their guns in nervous
hands, and had no heart to exchange further words.

"Some one is coming," whispered Sandy, suddenly.

"Yes," his brother added, as he raised his musket so as to be ready for
any emergency; "I, too, saw a shadow flit past that bright spot on the
wall. Oh!"

Kenton suddenly stood before them. The first thing Bob and Sandy
noticed was that the young borderer carried _two_ guns! They could
easily guess the meaning of such a thing.

"Here is your rifle, Abijah!" said the returned frontiersman, as he
handed the weapon over to his big companion; then he coolly started to
reload his own gun.

"But--Armand Lacroix, what of him?" asked Sandy, appalled at the
consciousness that one of those dark tragedies, so common on the
border, must have just taken place.

"Fear no ill," said Simon Kenton, calmly. "He will not betray us. We
are safe yet a while, my brave boys."

Nor would he utter another word at the time to satisfy the terrible
curiosity of the lads. They could, however, easily picture what had
happened--how swiftly the athletic young borderer had pursued the
fleeing Frenchman, and, coming in sight of him, perhaps just as
Armand, Lacroix was about to use his gun, had taken a shot himself.
His well-known skill with firearms had stood Kenton in good stead once
more.

Later on, Abijah told them how Kenton had spent a few minutes in
concealing all signs of the tragedy, so that, in case any prowling
Indians, attracted by the rifle shot, came around to ascertain what it
meant, they would fail to learn anything. Even the trail of himself
and the Frenchman from the waterfall to the scene of the final meeting
was utterly hidden as Kenton backed once more in the direction of the
hidden cavern.

Sandy went on with his preparations for the meal; but his hand was
not quite so steady as usual when he contemplated the tremendous
consequences that must have followed, had the French trapper escaped.

It was difficult to realize that Armand Lacroix would give them no more
trouble; that as he had lived, so had he finally died--by violence.

They were yet eating, when silently Blue Jacket entered the cavern,
grave as was his custom. Sandy was immediately wringing his brown hand,
and plying him with a multitude of questions. So excited did the boy
seem that finally Kenton spoke to him rather sternly.

"Let me find out what has been done, Sandy," he said. "Chief, did you
discover where the wigwam of Black Beaver is situated in the village?"

"It lies at further edge, close to region of rising sun," replied
Blue Jacket, readily enough; for, while he did not entertain the same
feeling toward Kenton that he had in his breast for the Armstrong
family, at the same time he recognized, in this friend of the great
Colonel Boone, one who held the respect of all hostile Indians on
account of his dash and valor.

"Good. That will be of value to us when we start the blaze going,"
declared the borderer; "because the chances are ten to one that the
wind will be out of the west, and hence we can begin work far away from
that single lodge. As the Indians rush toward the fire, to put it out,
they will leave the eastern side of the village unguarded; then we can
do what we have planned, and disappear."

"Did you meet Pontiac?" asked Bob, who could not forget his fears for
Blue Jacket, should such an encounter take place.

"Blue Jacket ask see um," replied the Shawanee; "when he exchange
greetings with chief, Silver Heels, whom he knows. Some time, perhaps,
Blue Jacket may yet follow in footsteps of great Pontiac. If any one
man bind the tribes in big league to drive paleface back beyond the
hills, Pontiac do it. And the heart of Blue Jacket beats true to his
people."

"Did you take note of the village, so as to know where to start the
fire in case we are compelled to adopt that method of confusion, under
cover of which Kate may be rescued?" Kenton continued.

He purposely brought the name of the girl into what he said, for he saw
that the young Shawanee winced at mention of firing the village. Only
his devotion to the Armstrong family would induce him to thus play a
double part, and turn upon his own people.

"Blue Jacket did all that," came the answer slowly, as though it were
only with a great effort that the Indian brought himself to confess how
he had spied on the Senecas, who were allies of his own tribe.

"You do not think Pontiac suspected you, I hope?" asked Kenton.

"Not so. Blue Jacket hide feelings. No can tell what um think. Great
sachem much pleased meet Blue Jacket. Say hear good report same. Bob,
Sandy, get chance see sister. Nobody look, talk, Kate grind maize in
stone. Come 'long again, find this on ground. Bring Bob, him read trail
of crazy fly on bark!" (Note 7.)

To the astonishment and delight of the boys he suddenly produced
a small strip of birch bark from his little ornamented bag where
he carried his flints, together with the paints which were used to
decorate his face when on the warpath, and various other things dear to
the heart of a brave.

Upon the smooth inner surface of the tiny roll of bark Kate had managed
to write just a few words, using the juice of the poke berry, and
perhaps a splinter of wood in place of a quill.


    "Bob--Sandy, come and take me home to mother. Kate."


Tears came unbidden into the eyes of both boys as they saw these
expressive words which had been inscribed on the bark by their dear
little sister. They could read between the lines the dumb pain of a
heart nearly broken by the extent of the terrible disaster that had
befallen the child.

Sandy, less able to contain his feelings than his brother, did actually
press the rude letter to his boyish lips; nor was Kenton apt to think
any the less of the lad for this open exhibition of grief. He knew the
tender love that bound together the three children of David Armstrong.

"Then you found a chance to talk with the maiden, did you, Blue
Jacket?" asked the borderer, turning again to the Shawanee messenger.

"Blue Jacket stand by watching her grind in mill. When no one look and
none hear Blue Jacket tell how Bob, Sandy come all way from Ohio to
save little papoose. Then drop piece of bark, so can make marks for
Bob. After some time come again that way. Kate in wigwam, bark lie on
ground with trail of wounded fly on back. It is well. She know we come
soon. She wait and be ready. Ugh!"

If they asked a score more questions they would hardly have received
further information. In his own crude but effective way Blue Jacket
had told his story. It needed no embellishment. The boys were able to
mentally picture just what had occurred, and it pleased them to think
that at least Kate knew of their coming.

She would be able to dry her tears now, perhaps, with her heart
thrilled with this new hope and expectation of a speedy rescue.

"I am glad to have a chance to help in saving so brave a girl,"
remarked Kenton, as he fingered the little roll of bark on which Kate
had sent her message. "What would the pioneers be able to accomplish
if it were not for such valiant mothers, wives and daughters! If this
beautiful country is ever given over to the whites, more than half of
the credit will belong to those who loaded the guns, while their men
fired them."

In turn Blue Jacket was told about the fate of Armand Lacroix, for, of
course, he quickly counted one less among the bound figures lying on
the rocky floor. Not by the movement of a facial muscle did he betray
what he may have thought; but Bob noticed that, when Kenton was not
looking, the young Shawanee cast several glances of admiration in his
direction. Such a bold man as Simon Kenton could not but excite the
envy and admiration of every adventurous spirit, be he white or red.

So it was that Colonel Boone made many friends among the Indians, and,
on one occasion, when he fell into their power, instead of putting
him to death, they adopted him into the tribe. He even lived among
them for months. Hearing that a heavy force was setting out to destroy
Boonesborough, and rendered desperate by the fear that his friends and
relatives might thus be murdered, Boone had escaped, and managed to
rejoin his kindred in time to assist in the defence of the settlement
he had himself started.

The afternoon dragged along. Pat O'Mara came back from his hunt but
brought no news. Poor Sandy did nothing, Bob thought, but growl, get
up to walk around the confined space of the cavern, lie down again in
a vain attempt to coax sleep to his eyes, and in all sorts of ways
proclaim his impatience.

But, by degrees, the time passed. They had no means of telling the
hour save as the shadows lengthened; the sun-dial they depended on was
the dropping of the glowing day god behind the western horizon. And,
when it became apparent that the twilight had actually changed into
darkness, Sandy breathed a sigh of satisfaction in his brother's ear.

"Now it cannot be long!" he declared. "Once darkness settles over the
land, and surely Kenton will bid us depart from this place, which I
never want to see again; for I have lived and grown old here. But, oh!
I only; hope there will be plenty of wind! There, he has gone out to
see how things look. Let us pray he returns to tell us the wind has
risen."




CHAPTER XXVI

THE WAR DANCE


"WHAT of the weather?" asked Sandy, as soon as Simon Kenton once more
entered the cavern.

"So far there is good reason to hope," replied the borderer, cheerfully.

"You could not make me happier than by saying that!" cried the young
pioneer, the anxious expression vanishing from his face. "Then we can
expect to get away from here, and start things moving at the village of
Kiashuta? May we go now?"

"Not for several hours," said Kenton, shaking his head.

"But the wind may die out by then; or something else might happen to
upset all our plans?" urged the boy.

"Not much danger of that, Sandy," Bob put in. "If the wind is blowing
fairly now, it will grow stronger before it dies out."

"Well said, Bob," declared the borderer; "for it is bound to do that,
as I know from the look of the clouds. Blue Jacket, too, says a storm
is brewing, though it may not break until early morning, so we need not
fear that the lodges will get wet, and refuse to burn. My plan would be
to start the fires just as the gale begins to sweep down. With the rush
of the wind, and the roar of the flames, the reds will be half crazy
with fear."

He made sure that Blue Jacket was not close by when he said this,
because he knew how it would make the young chief wince.

"But what about your plan for dressing us all up to look like the
Indians?" questioned Bob.

"We may as well get at that now," Kenton replied, promptly. "I've some
paints in my own ditty bag, and Blue Jacket will furnish the rest. As
we do not mean to be seen at close quarters, it can be easily fixed.
Come here, both of you, boys, and let me begin work."

In a short time the crafty hand of Kenton had daubed enough paint over
the faces and hands of the boys to make them look like young warriors
of the Senecas. So long as they kept well within the half shadows there
would seem to be little danger that their real identity would be
discovered.

Boylike, they rather enjoyed the strange experience. Sandy would have
been even willing to venture into the village, and try to mingle with
the crowd, had Kenton given his permission; but this the borderer was
not likely to do, since he knew what must follow.

After that the rangers decorated one another, so that they too might
pass for Seneca warriors if they kept on their guard.

"You see," remarked Kenton, as they sat there eating the evening meal,
with only a torch fastened on the wall to give them light, "one thing
that is going to help us a heap is the fact that, just now, there are
many strange Indians in the Seneca village, more than I have ever seen
together, even in Old Chillicothe Town. We can pass for some of those
who have journeyed far to listen to the words falling from the lips of
the great Pontiac."

An hour later, Sandy was electrified by observing that the borderer had
given a signal to Blue Jacket, Abijah Cook and Pat O'Mara, at the same
time rising from his seat, where he had been squatted cross-legged on
the rocky floor.

"It is time!" said Kenton, in a quiet tone, though not a muscle in his
whole body gave evidence of excitement.

"At last!" sighed Sandy, as he hastened to get on his feet, gripping
his musket in his fingers.

The borderer spoke a few last words, after which he made both lads
pledge themselves to control their eagerness, and promise to obey his
orders.

Once out of the hateful cavern, and under the trees, the boys looked
about them. They had had more or less experience as woodsmen, young
though they were, and it was no great task for either Bob or Sandy to
read the signs in the heavens.

Clouds drifted across the sky, coming up out of the west, so that only
once in a while were a few stars seen. The wind moaned fitfully in the
trees, and gave promise of increasing in strength as the night grew
older. Yes, just as Kenton had declared, there was a storm in prospect,
though it might not break for several hours.

Kenton immediately took the lead, though Blue Jacket clung to his side
as if to advise in case the borderer needed assistance. But Kenton was
really as much at home in the forest as the red son of the wilderness.
To him all signs were plain to read. He knew just where the Seneca
village lay, and how long it was likely to take them to reach it.

They had left the three Frenchmen bound in the cavern. Larue had
pleaded to be released, vowing that not one of them would whisper to
the Indians concerning the presence of these invaders in their midst.
But Kenton refused to take their word. He did not have a very high
opinion of these French Canadian trappers as a whole; and feared lest
the fellow might betray them just to curry favor with Pontiac, with
whom he had quarrelled at the council. Once they were well away, Blue
Jacket would find some means of communicating with the Senecas, and
tell them of the prisoners in the secret grotto under the cataract.

In Indian file they started for the distant lodges of the Senecas.
Winding in and out of the woods, as Kenton picked his course, they left
the stream behind them.

Two miles had been placed behind. The boys had known for some time that
they were approaching the Seneca town. Lights could be seen ahead, as
of numerous fires. Sounds also came to their ears--voices of warriors
chanting; the monotonous beating of the war drum, known as a tomtom;
barking of excited curs of which every Indian village boasted its
scores, most of them wolf-like in their savage nature; and even the
loud laughter of half-grown Indian boys, who were perhaps indulging in
foot races, or some other form of rivalry.

Closer still did Kenton lead them. Now and then he would stop, and hold
a few words of whispered conversation with Blue Jacket, after which,
possibly, his course might change a trifle, as he received advice.

Finally they lay down, and began to crawl through the high grass and
scattered weeds and bushes. The hearts of the two boys were throbbing
with intense excitement. They could see the numerous skin lodges every
time they raised their heads, and it thrilled Bob and Sandy to realize
that, in one of the many score before them, the little lost sister
might even then be crouching, waiting in mingled hope and fear for her
brothers' coming.

Not once did either lad feel the slightest fear, yet they knew well
what was likely to be their fate should the Indians discover their
presence. Spies they would be deemed, and, after the gantlet running,
they might expect death at the stake.

Finally they halted in the last cover on the border of the village.
Before them they saw scores upon scores of Indians, gathering as if in
expectation of some great game or ceremony.

The crouching figures found space between the drooping twigs of the
bushy screen to observe what was taking place.

Kenton whispered something in the ear of Bob, who in turn passed the
intelligence on to his brother.

"War-dance!" was what he said, and both lads eagerly watched to see the
wonderful spectacle of which they had so often heard, but up to now
never found a chance to observe.

A painted post had been driven into the ground in the midst of the
cleared space. Around this the Indian braves and chiefs gathered, all
facing toward a common centre. Pontiac and some of the visiting head
men were given places of honor on a rude platform, where they could
remain spectators. And the great sachem was doubtless pleased at being
able to observe how his fiery words of exhortation had decided Kiashuta
and his warlike Senecas to dig up the hatchet against the paleface
invaders.

Fires and torches illuminated the scene, casting their deep red glare
upon the dusky boughs of the surrounding pines, and upon the wild
multitude of warriors who, fluttering with feathers, and bedaubed with
bright paint, had gathered for the celebration of the war-dance.

First of all Kiashuta himself leaped into the circle, brandishing his
tomahawk as if rushing upon an enemy. In a loud voice he chanted his
own past exploits, after the customary boastful way of an Indian, and
then those of his departed ancestors, whose memory he honored.

And, as he thus sang and shrieked, he acted the scenes over again,
sending forth the shrill war-whoop with which the foe had so often been
terrorized, throwing himself into all the postures of actual combat,
striking the post as though it were an enemy, and then tearing the
scalp from the head of an imaginary victim.

Long before he had completed his part in the drama another chief had
started in to excel Kiashuta; and, by degrees, still more, chiefs and
braves, joined in the mad carnival of noise and movement, until the
sight was one that neither of the young pioneers would ever forget as
long as he lived.

Finally, the whole assembly, as if fired with sudden frenzy, rushed
together into the ring, leaping, stamping, whooping and shrieking. They
brandished knives and hatchets in the firelight, hacking and stabbing
the air in their great excitement, while at intervals their cries arose
to such a pitch that they might have been heard miles away over the
lonely forest.

Kenton had undoubtedly witnessed this stirring scene before, and
possibly Abijah Cook may also have had that experience; but the two
boys stared and trembled as the war-dance grew more and more violent.

Finally the ceremony was over. Kiashuta himself gave a signal that
hushed the mad carnival of noise. Once again it was possible for those
who lay back of the friendly screen of grass and bushes to distinguish
individual sounds.

Bob heard his brother give a long sigh, close to his ear. He knew how
eager Sandy had always been to witness strange sights and explore the
untracked wilderness. It was easy to understand that the boy must
consider that he had just looked upon the most wonderful spectacle that
he would ever see in all the days of his life.

But they must not forget why they were there. It had been with no
desire to look upon any of the ceremonial dances of the Indians that
they had taken their lives in their hands, and crept close to the
borders of the hostile village of the Iroquois. Kate--that was the
magic name by which they had been led over hundreds of weary miles,
scorning peril, and laughing at all manner of privation.

Was the wind really strengthening, or did Bob dream it simply because
he wished for such a thing to come about? Now that the racket had died
away as suddenly as it had arisen, something like quiet settled down
over the village, with its warriors exhausted by the violence of their
fierce, assumed fury. And Bob, listening, was sure the sound of the
breeze in the tops of the near-by pines had gained something in volume.

He knew how the plans of Kenton had been laid. There was nothing for
either himself or Sandy to do, save to remain where they were placed,
and wait until their allies had accomplished their undertaking.

The white men were to start the blaze, because it was asking too much
of Blue Jacket to expect him to set fire to the lodges of his kind;
but the young Shawanee chieftain had agreed, on his part, to steal
Kate from the wigwam of Black Beaver, and bring her to the appointed
rendezvous.

But how long a time must elapse before the excited owners of all these
painted lodges would settle down into quiet, so that operations could
begin? Sandy knew he must again possess his soul in patience. He was
just about to try to whisper something in the ear of his brother when
he caught a low hiss.

Undoubtedly Kenton himself was responsible for this warning. It
signified that sudden danger hung over their heads. Sandy flattened
himself out on the ground as though he were a panther creeping up on
its intended prey. And in doing this his ear came so closely in contact
with the earth that he was enabled to hear the swish of bushes, and
the low patter of feet upon the dead leaves in the forest behind them.
Indians were coming, running on the dog-trot for which they have always
been famous!




CHAPTER XXVII

PONTIAC'S PERIL


CLOSER came the footfalls.

Bob almost held his breath, as he began to fear that the approaching
Indians must actually step upon them, when discovery would of necessity
follow. It was a terrible moment of suspense.

But Kenton had anticipated something of this sort, it would seem, when
he led his little expedition into that patch of brush. The leading
figure turned abruptly aside when just about to jump into the thicket,
and those following at his heels did likewise.

Bob, out of the tail of his eye, for he dared not even move his head,
counted seven warriors go leaping past. They gave vent to tremendous
whoops as they thus burst into the village, and, from the answering
cries, it was plain to be seen that they were envoys, sent from some
distant Indian settlement to Pontiac.

Again there was more or less noise and confusion, with dogs harking,
and many voices raised, asking what it all meant. The Indian messengers
were taken into the heart of the village, where doubtless they secured
an immediate interview with Pontiac and the head chiefs, after which
they would be served a feast of baked dog, provided for the occasion.

Once again Bob and his brother breathed easy. It had, however, been
a narrow escape, and they felt that they had reason to feel thankful
because discovery was thus averted.

How Sandy would have liked to be able to whisper what was passing
through his mind; but he had been warned against this by Kenton, and
realized that silence would add to their chance of success.

They no longer lay flat on the earth, for, with the change in
conditions, Kenton led the way, once more crouching on his knees, so as
to look through the little openings in the bushes.

The hour was growing late, and by degrees they noted that the crowds
had begun to disappear from the open spaces between the numerous lodges
that went to make up the great village of Kiashuta and his branch of
the Seneca tribe. Already had all the squaws vanished from sight, as
well as the numerous papooses and the half-grown boys who had been
allowed to witness this wild dance in the hope that it might inspire
them with a desire to emulate the fighting warriors as they grew older.

"Listen--the wind!"

Sandy could not help saying this into the ear of his brother, taking
advantage of some noise close by, which he believed would muffle the
sound of his voice.

Bob had not been unmindful of the fact that the pine tops were now
swaying before the breeze. They no longer sighed and moaned, but there
was a decided "swish" as they strove to hold their heads up before the
rising gusts.

Kenton, too, had taken note of this fact. He knew that it was time he
and Abijah and Blue Jacket were going. They must make a detour, and yet
arrive on the scene of their contemplated labors before the storm broke.

Bob and Sandy did not attempt to follow. Their duty was to lie still
where they were until the alarm was given, and, with the flashing up of
numerous fires, to retreat to a certain spot where five chestnuts grew
in a clump. Here they would be joined, not only by the two scouts, but
by Blue Jacket as well, and the latter was expected to bring with him
the little captive girl, their sister Kate.

Kenton and his companion would have a dangerous mission. They intended
to apply the blazing torch to as many of the lodges on the windward
side of the village as they possibly could, so that the fire would get
such a start that it could not possibly be put out before much damage
had been done.

Of course, while they were thus running hither and thither, thrusting
their firebrands this way and that, they took chances of being impaled
on the spear of some furious brave, or feeling a tomahawk come crashing
down upon their heads; but so often had they dared such risks that they
gave it slight heed now.

Left alone, the young pioneers began to feel the responsibility of
their position. There, just before them, lay the great Indian village,
with its hundreds of people, and its scores upon scores of lodges, in
each of which rested those who were now declared enemies to the whites.

True, there might be found a few whose skins were not red; but their
hearts were even blacker than that of any Indian, for such renegades as
Simon Girty hated their own kind as venomously as so many snakes would
have done. Driven out of the settlements along the border for various
crimes, they had joined their fortunes with the savages, and at all
times distanced the most cruel and crafty Indian in their treacherous
conduct toward the pioneers.

There was no one close enough now to catch a low whisper, so that
Sandy, who felt that he must express his feelings or burst, took
occasion to say in the ear of the other:

"Can you give a guess where Black Beaver's lodge lies, Bob?"

Now, that was a matter to which the other had himself given more or
less attention. When he surveyed the numerous skin shelters, with their
three poles sticking up out of the hole at the top, where the smoke
of the fire came forth, he had kept in mind what Blue Jacket told him
about the symbolic and crude paintings with which Black Beaver had
decorated his tepee.

"When the fires burned their brightest I thought I saw it away off
yonder to the right," he answered, in the same cautious tone that would
be utterly unheard five feet away, especially while that breeze rustled
the waving branches of the overhanging trees.

"Yes, that is to the east, and he said it lay there," continued Sandy.
"But try to tell me which it was. Can you make it out still, Bob?"

"I think so," replied the other, who knew that Sandy simply wished to
feast his hungry eyes on the wigwam thus picked out, and try to imagine
that he could see the loved form of little Kate beyond its painted
walls.

"Look closely," he went on, softly, "and notice that large lodge with
the buffalo and the hunter. There, a fire just blazed up, and you
can see it plainly. Now, the third one beyond has a double border of
pictures on the skin. When the light was good I could see them plainly,
and I am sure they are just what Blue Jacket told me Black Beaver had
decorated his lodge with."

"I see which one you mean, Bob, thank you." And again Sandy sighed
as he glued his eyes on that particular wigwam, which he believed
contained the lode-star that had guided him through all the perils
hovering in the woods between the Ohio and the Great Lakes.

Then Sandy fell silent again. Several times he gave a quick gasp, as
he fancied he caught some movement in the vicinity of that very lodge.
Could it be their faithful friend, Blue Jacket, hovering about, and
making ready to strike when the wild alarm called the young Seneca
chief hurrying from his lodge to assist in fighting the devouring
flames?

Bob believed that enough time had now elapsed to allow the others to
reach the stations assigned to them. That the blazing torch of the
incendiary was not already in evidence he believed due to one or two
causes.

First, Kenton may have concluded that there were still too many
warriors moving about in the village. They would be in a position to
attack the holders of the firebrands, and, worse luck still, to put out
the fire before it had gained sufficient headway.

Then again, the storm, while growling in the distance, did not show
signs of bursting upon the lake shore immediately, and its presence
was very essential, in order to make the havoc so tremendous that the
terrified Indians could think of nothing save the wild fight to prevent
the whole village from going up in flames and smoke.

"Hist! yonder come two Indians this way! Be silent!"

Bob gave this warning because he did not know what moment his brother
might attempt to communicate with him again, for Sandy always found it
hard work to keep a still tongue in his head.

Just as he had said, a couple of Indians were walking slowly in their
direction, seemingly in deep conversation.

Sandy nudged his brother in the side, and managed to whisper, despite
the warning he had received:

"One is Pontiac himself!"

But Bob had before now discovered this fact for himself; also that the
companion of the great sachem was no other than the warlike Seneca
chief, Kiashuta. Perhaps Pontiac intended leaving the village at
daybreak, in order to proceed on his travels, stirring up hatred in the
breasts of every tribe he visited. And there were many things he wished
to communicate to his red brother ere he went away.

They came to a stand not more than forty feet away from the bushes
behind which the two Armstrong boys crouched. Sandy had even feared
lest they meant to enter the forest at that particular point, and in so
doing might stumble on the pair of young spies hiding there.

But Bob had seen that they were really heading for a log that happened
to be lying in the open. Upon this they sat down, and for some little
time Pontiac continued to speak in low but earnest tones. It might be
he was finding out just how many armed warriors Kiashuta could throw
into the field at short notice, when the signal belt reached him that
the confederated tribes had risen in their might.

Bob wished they would finish their palaver, and depart. He feared
that, should Kenton take a notion to start operations, the presence of
these two chiefs so near the hiding-place of himself and Sandy might
interfere with their withdrawal, according to the plans laid out.

Again Sandy nudged him to indicate something; but it was only that
Kiashuta had arisen and hurried away, going direct to the large lodge
in the centre of the village that marked the wigwam of the head chief.

Pontiac remained seated, with his back almost directly toward the
spies. His air was thoughtful, as though the weight of many problems
rested heavily upon his mind.

By this time the boys had grown accustomed to the sight of the most
famous of all Indian chiefs. His presence no longer inspired them with
that sensation of awe such as had marked their first glimpse of the
magic leader, as he addressed the council under the sacred oak.

"I hope he goes away soon!" whispered Sandy, unable to keep utterly
still.

"Perhaps we can back out slowly, an inch at a time," answered his
brother; for the storm was muttering louder now, and seemed on the
point of developing without much waste of time. He began to follow his
words with action, wriggling backward, and being careful not to stir
the bushes in the least.

Sandy, realizing that his brother was actually moving, also began
to work his way back. An inch at a time, if continued for a certain
distance, would allow of their making better progress, until they could
finally rise to their feet, and glide off to the rendezvous of the five
chestnuts.

He was alongside Bob, and still wriggling along, keeping his eyes in
the direction where that kingly figure sat upon the log, when the older
boy felt his fingers gripping his arm.

Sandy did not utter a single word; perhaps he could not find his voice
to do so, he was so shocked by what he had suddenly discovered. Bob,
catching some of the same spirit, simply shut his hands tight together,
and held his breath, while a low whispered "Oh!" fell from his parted
lips.

Just behind the sitting form of Pontiac a bending figure was creeping,
and an uplifted hand clutched a terrible club, which the would-be
assassin undoubtedly meant to bring down with cruel force on the
unprotected head of the war sachem. And to his intense astonishment Bob
recognized in this creeping figure Jacques Larue, whom they had left
tied hand and foot in the cascade cavern!




CHAPTER XXVIII

WHEN ALL SEEMED LOST


SANDY ARMSTRONG was an impulsive boy, as has been shown more than once
in these pages.

He often acted on a sudden inspiration, and without weighing matters
over in his mind. This disposition to do things on the spur of the
moment was a part of his nature, and did not spring from the mere fact
that he was a lad; for his brother Bob had no such failing.

Kenton had seen it in Sandy, and it aroused a fellow-feeling in the
breast of the famous borderer for the young pioneer, because he himself
had many times been taken to task by Daniel Boone for showing the same
weakness.

Sandy only saw that a scoundrel was creeping up behind a brave man
with the intention of doing him a deadly injury. Little he considered
that Pontiac towered head and shoulders above every Indian foe the
struggling settlers in the wilderness might ever know, and that his
untimely death would really be a blessing to the entire white race.

Horror filled his young soul at the dastardly nature of the revengeful
Larue's intentions. The pondering sachem was utterly ignorant of the
presence of an enemy, as he sat there on that log, waiting for the
return of the Seneca chief. Even then the French trapper was towering
over the bent figure, his hands grasping that club, as he summoned all
his strength for the blow, meaning to make short work of his enemy.

The public insult which Pontiac had put upon him doubtless rankled in
the heart of the Frenchman. Making his escape from the cavern, where
he had been left apparently securely tied hand and foot, he must have
headed for the Indian village in order to betray the plans of the
invaders. Then, suddenly discovering the great leader of the tribes
seated there alone, an overmastering desire for revenge took complete
possession of him.

Bob was himself almost frozen with horror as he saw the drama that was
being played there before his eyes. He wanted to shout out, and at
least warn Pontiac, so that the chief might have a chance for his life;
but somehow it seemed as though his tongue clove to the roof of his
mouth.

Then came a loud report. It was so close to his ear that it almost
deafened Bob; but he was conscious of the fact that his brother must
have fired the shot.

Sandy had indeed fired, just as he saw the burly Frenchman about to
bring down his club on the unprotected head of the sachem.

As we know, the boy of the Ohio river cabin was a splendid shot with
that old musket which he carried; but even at such a time he could not
find it in his heart to attempt the life of a white man, however much
Larue merited such a fate. Consequently he endeavored to prevent the
Frenchman's crime by sending a bullet through his uplifted arm.

Instantly all was confusion. It was as though that crash of a gun
sounded the signal for an immediate upheaval. Larue's arm fell to his
side as, in a panic, he dropped the club, and tried to turn for flight.
Pontiac was already on his feet, and, grasping the situation, a yell
pealed from his lips as he flung himself boldly upon the back of the
French trapper, bearing him to the ground, where they struggled like a
couple of angry wolverines.

Scores of braves dashed wildly from their lodges, some calling, others
answering, and all running hither and thither like a pack of hounds
searching for a lost trail.

Bob was dazed by what had happened. He realized that probably it meant
the complete blocking of the bright plans which their friend, Simon
Kenton, had arranged for the rescue of little Kate.

Had Sandy been to blame? Should the reckless boy have restrained his
impulse to shoot down the wretch who would slay the great Indian leader
in cold blood?

It was no time to ask such questions. They were themselves in great
danger. The warriors were constantly widening their circles as they
ran, and at any moment one of them might discover the crouching figures
of the young pioneers in the grass and weeds.

"Back out, Sandy! Quick, or all is lost!" Bob managed to whisper
hoarsely in the ear of his comrade.

Doubtless Sandy realized how his act was likely to result. Had he been
content to allow matters to take their course Pontiac would ere now
have been hurried on his way to the Happy Hunting Grounds of the red
men; and all this confusion avoided.

It was too late for vain regrets. The thing was done, and all that
remained for them now was to try to escape. If they could manage to get
off undiscovered they might effect a reunion with the others, and hide
in the forest, waiting for another opportunity to come.

So they started to push backward, hoping that fortune might be kind
enough to allow them to reach the thick timber, where it would be easy
to glide away unseen by the keen eyes of the red searchers.

Around Pontiac a dozen warriors had clustered. They seemed to
understand that a desperate effort had been made to kill the great
sachem, whose words had so recently thrilled them in the grand council;
for all accounts agree in saying that no Indian ever spoke as did this
gifted orator, Pontiac.

Larue was struggling in the hands of several furious braves. They would
have made short work of the treacherous Frenchman only that the voice
of Pontiac himself prevented his summary execution.

"Lay no hand on him in anger, warriors!" he called out. "Let him be
taken to the strong lodge and there kept fast until your chief can
decide his fate. It is the will of Pontiac; let none refuse to obey!"

After that no one dared strike the prisoner, who was dragged away
shrieking, and wildly defying the man he hated.

All this excitement was in the favor of the two boys. It gave them a
better opportunity to push further away from the dangerous vicinity of
the log upon which the visiting sachem had been seated when so rudely
disturbed by that shot. And it goes without saying that both lads
wasted not a second of time in trying to gain the shelter of the woods.

They knew that Kenton must have been discouraged in his plans by this
unexpected happening, because there came no sudden alarm of fire,
though the wind was already strong enough to have answered his purpose.
Perhaps he fancied that, through some unfortunate freak of fate, Bob
and his brother had fallen into the power of the Indians; that heavy
gunshot would seem to indicate as much, since few among the Senecas
carried firearms.

While all these things had happened very rapidly, and it could not
have been more than three minutes since Sandy fired; still, the time
seemed tenfold as long to the retreating boys. Finally they reached the
shelter of the heavier timber, and breathed a sigh of relief.

In those early days the settlers had a saying to the effect that "a
white man should not shout until he was out of the woods, nor an
Indian until he had gained their shelter." When Bob and his brother
experienced a sense of safety after finally reaching the timber, they
counted without their host.

Flitting figures were around them, though they knew it not, some of the
Indians having hastened away at the first alarm, under the impression
that it meant an attack on the part of the whites.

These braves flattened themselves against the earth, and lay like logs
until the boys, straightening up, started to glide away. Then there
was a whoop, a sudden springing into life of the dusky figures, and,
before either Bob or Sandy could make a single effort at self-defence,
they were borne down under the weight of their enemies, who were not
deceived by the paint with which they had covered their faces.

With hearts as heavy as lead the brave boys were conducted into the
village, now a seething volcano. Word had gone around of the base
attempt on the life of the sachem who had long been the idol of so many
tribes; and looked upon as the leader sent by the great Manitou to
drive the rash white men back into the sea whence they came.

Every minute the indignation increased. They saw in the act a dark plot
to cut them off from the leadership of the only general who had ever
been able to make an alliance between a dozen tribes, and unite them
against the common enemy.

The open space which, but a few minutes before, had been entirely
vacant, save for the presence of Pontiac and Kiashuta, was now a
seething sea of jostling braves, waving their hatchets and knives, and
demanding summary vengeance on the treacherous snakes who had crawled
into their midst with such base designs in their hearts.

Sandy shrank back, appalled at the terrible sight. Bob bore himself a
little more bravely, though his heart, too, was cold with dread.

"Bob, forgive me!" cried Sandy, filled with remorse because again
had his hasty action brought them to the verge of disaster. "I was a
fool to do what I did; but I did not stop to think. I only saw that
scoundrel about to kill a defenceless man, and something urged me to
prevent the murder. I deserve all that is coming to me. If only you
could be spared I wouldn't complain."

"Stop that sort of talk, Sandy," answered the other, hoarsely. "I am
not worrying over what will happen to me. All I regret is that now Kate
will not have any chance to escape. And poor mother will be heartbroken
because all of her children have been taken from her."

"Oh! fool! fool that I was!" moaned Sandy, bitterly. "Father always
warned me that some day my hasty nature would play me an ill turn. What
do you suppose they will do with us now? Some of these braves look so
ugly that I do not think we will ever live to see the sun rise again."

"Wait," said Bob, with a trace of encouragement in his voice; but
whether he only spoke in this manner to comfort his younger brother, or
because he really saw a sudden gleam of hope, Sandy could not guess.

When Bob uttered this one word his eyes were fastened upon the face of
Pontiac, who was thoughtfully surveying the prisoners. And perhaps it
was something he saw in the countenance of the renowned sachem that
encouraged the boy.

Threatening braves pushed around them; tomahawks were waving in the
air above their heads; and awful shouts sounded in their ears.

Sandy closed his eyes, as though unable to face the doom which he
feared was so close. Doubtless in that moment of suspense his mind flew
to that dear cabin far away, where he knew his mother must be waiting
every day for the safe return of her children, and praying that they
might be spared to her.

A groan burst from his lips; but it did not spring from fear of the
fate that hung over his own head.

"Kate! Mother! Oh! Heaven help them!" Sandy said, again and again.

Still Bob watched the great leader. He seemed to divine that, if help
came at all to himself and his brother, it must spring from Pontiac
alone. And when he saw the chief suddenly push forward toward the
struggling group, where the excited braves were jostling each other
about, each anxious to have the glory of finishing the young captives,
he had faith to believe that all was not yet over.

Now the voice of Pontiac was heard again, and as before commanding that
none dare to injure the prisoners until permission were given.

He stood in front of them now, so close that, had Bob been free to
use his arms, and dared, he might have put out a hand and touched the
person of the sachem. Long and earnestly did Pontiac look them over.
Wonder marked his face when he saw that they were but half-grown lads,
striplings who had better have been safe in their cabin far away,
rather than here in a hostile land, with a thousand mortal foes around
them.

Then Pontiac turned to the heaving crowd of painted warriors, with
every wild eye fastened upon his face.

"These paleface boys carry no arms," he said. "Some warrior has the gun
of each. Let them bring to me the shooting sticks, that I may examine
them!"

And, as he heard these words, somehow the heart of Bob gave a leap for
joy.




CHAPTER XXIX

THE WORD OF AN INDIAN CHIEF


"WHAT is he going to do, Bob?" demanded Sandy, who had opened his eyes,
after a minute or so had passed without the expected blow, and who
heard Pontiac's demand that the guns of the prisoners be handed to him
without understanding what the meaning of the order could be.

"Watch and see!" replied Bob, in a husky voice, and without taking his
eyes off the sachem a second. He himself, as yet, had only a vague
suspicion concerning any benefit that might spring from this action on
the part of Pontiac.

Almost as in a dream, then, Sandy saw first one musket thrust out
to the famous chieftain, and then the second. Pontiac examined them
eagerly, and, after handling the gun belonging to Bob, once more gave
it back into the possession of the keeper. But, as he raised that which
Sandy himself had owned, a look of intelligence flashed across the dark
face of the Indian.

He even raised the musket to his nose as though to smell the odor
of burnt powder that must have still clung to it after the recent
discharge. Then he turned upon the two young prisoners.

"Yours?" he demanded, his flashing eyes fastened on the astonished face
of Sandy, just as though he had been able to read the nature of both
lads in that single earnest look, and understood how impulse swayed one
more than the other.

Sandy might have wished to deny all ownership of the weapon; but
somehow he was unable to do so, with those impelling eyes fastened upon
him. So, still unable to use his tongue, he simply nodded his head.

"You shoot at French trader?" continued Pontiac.

Another nod in the affirmative answered him; and then Bob saw a change
begin to spread over the dark features of the chief. He looked at
Sandy; but his brother failed to grasp the wonderful meaning of the
miracle that had been wrought in their behalf. To his mind all this
talk only served as a forerunner to the dreadful fate that was surely
to be their portion.

"Why white boy shoot French trapper?" asked Pontiac.

Realizing that Sandy was unable to frame a coherent reply, Bob boldly
took it upon himself to make answer.

"You ask why, great Pontiac?" he said. "Because he could not lie there
and see a cowardly snake creep up behind a brave man to strike him in
the back. He sent his lead into the arm that held the warclub, and
saved the life of Pontiac!"

Then, Indian though he was, the great Pontiac smiled. Perhaps he
understood how these paleface boys must have known that, if the
traitorous Frenchman had been allowed to carry out his will, it would
have been much to the advantage of the border settlements; but that
Sandy, unable to control his impulse to rebuke such rank treachery as
Larue exhibited, had been unable to hold his fire.

Pontiac turned to the surging crowd of Indians. He held up his hand,
and every shout was stilled; even the murmuring ceased, such was his
magnetic influence over the wild spirits of hot-headed young warriors
whom their own chiefs could not restrain.

"Listen!" he said, in a voice that reached easily to the further
extremity of the gathered throng. "Pontiac sat on yonder log. Your
chief Kiashuta had left him to seek for something that was in his
lodge. In the mind of Pontiac many things dwell to give him cause for
thought. He heard not the coming of the snake in the grass who crawled
up behind, and swung aloft the club with which he expected to dash out
the brains of a chief.

"Listen. In the bushes and the grass lay two paleface boys. They had
guns. They had come many miles from their cabin on the running water to
the south. They had no reason to love Pontiac, who has ever been the
enemy of their race; but they had hate in their hearts for a snake that
could sting in the heel. So, quickly did this gun speak. The arm that
was raised fell helpless. And then Pontiac closed with the treacherous
Frenchman.

"Listen yet again, warriors. Had it not been for this paleface boy,
where now would be your leader? How could Pontiac strike the flint that
will make the whole border blaze with fires, if he lay here on this
ground, dead?"

He looked around him as though expecting an answer; but not a single
voice was raised. Slowly the truth was penetrating the brains of those
who heard. They understood that, no matter what his motive may have
been, the paleface boy had saved the famous chieftain to those who hung
upon his every look or word, as though he had charmed them with his
magic.

"Release them!" Pontiac continued, making an imperious gesture toward
the warriors who were clutching the two lads; and immediately they
hastened to obey his will. "They belong to Pontiac; let one of you from
this hour lay so much as a finger on them at his peril!"

When Sandy heard these words he seemed to regain his power of speech
once more, for he clutched Bob's arm convulsively as soon as he found
himself free, and exclaimed:

"Bob, do you hear that? He says we are his prisoners, and that we will
not be harmed! Oh! if only we could get him to give us Kate now, what a
blessed thing it would be! Perhaps after all, Bob, my hasty nature did
better for us than all the planning. Ask him if he will help us, won't
you, Bob? 'Strike while the iron is hot,' father always says. Speak to
him, now."

But Bob held back, for he saw that the chief had more to say, since
he was once again turning toward them. To the delight of the boys he
gravely held out his hand, white man fashion, for Pontiac had been
brought up among the French, and knew almost as much of the white men's
ways as though he had been born a paleface.

"We are friends," he said, as he pressed each hand firmly. "You have
saved the life of Pontiac. Ask what favor you will, and, if it is in
his power, so shall it be granted. First tell me what you seek, so far
away from your home?"

"In a cabin, where the swift water runs between the hills, lives our
mother," said Bob. "Our father has gone over the big hill to Richmond
to bring back with him some of the things a white woman needs. Besides
my brother and myself, there was one child, a sweet girl, about so
high," and he held his hand below his shoulder to indicate that his
sister was much shorter than himself.

Pontiac bowed his head gravely to indicate that he understood what the
boy was saying.

"One day there came some Senecas to the settlement," Bob went on,
eagerly. "They, held up their hands in the peace sign, and we met them
as friends. They told us they had been on a long journey into Kentucky,
to visit another tribe. They were without tobacco, and their stock of
maize had dwindled low. We gave them of each, enough to last until they
could reach their lodges on the Great Lakes.

"But one young Seneca, who bore the feather of a chief in his hair,
looked long on the sweet face of the white girl. He remembered that in
his lodge, far away, no longer the voice of his own sister was heard;
and that the old squaw, his mother, mourned each day for the one who
was not.

"So he made up his mind to steal the paleface girl, and bear her away
to the village of the Senecas on the big water to the north. When my
brother and myself were in the forest hunting for meat he stole our
sister away. We have followed him from the rushing Ohio to the Great
Lakes. Our sister is here. Will the great Pontiac keep his word by
giving her back to our charge, and letting us depart for the cabin
where a mother mourns?"

Bob knew how to put the case before the one who must be their judge, so
that, as an Indian, Pontiac could grasp it readily; and he saw from the
face of the other that he had succeeded in his effort. When an Indian
gives his word it is ever afterward sacred.

"Listen!" said the chief, impressively. "Look around you. There are
many Senecas here, braves and chiefs. Does the paleface boy see the one
who took tobacco and maize from the white man's hand, and then stole
his daughter?"

"Yes!" exclaimed Sandy, finding his voice. "I saw him just then, among
those Indians yonder. There, he is trying to steal away; for he fears
the frown of the great and just Pontiac. It is Black Beaver!"

The young chief, seeing that escape was useless, returned, and,
standing before Pontiac, folded his arms across his naked chest. Words
in the Indian tongue passed quickly between them. Black Beaver seemed
defiant at first; but presently he came under the persuasive eloquence
of the marvellous orator. He let his chin fall on his breast, and
finally, when Pontiac dismissed him with an imperious gesture, the
subdued young chief stalked away, heading straight for his wigwam.

"When he comes back he will bring the white girl," said Pontiac. "She
shall go with the brave young boys who have sought her so far; and not
a warrior will lift a hand to do them harm. More than this, because of
what you have done this night, you and your family are forever the
friends of Pontiac. Danger and death will never come near your cabin
while he lives. There will be a dead line drawn about it, and woe to
the Indian who molests the friends of the chief. I have spoken!"

Loudly did his voice ring out as he said these thrilling words that
would never be forgotten by either of the two lads as long as they
lived. And far and wide would the command be sent that the little brood
of David Armstrong was to be immune from all the perils of an Indian
war, even though flame and destruction swooped down upon their nearest
neighbor.

"Look! he is coming back, and our sister is with him!" cried Sandy,
unable to restrain his delight at sight of the one they loved so dearly.

Black Beaver did not show any emotion as he drew near. He realized
that, when Pontiac spoke, it was for him to obey. And as a true Indian,
he was ready to accept the fortunes of war, no matter how it hurt.

The Indians made a passage-way to allow them to approach. Pontiac
himself took the trembling hand of the frightened girl, and led her to
where her two gallant brothers stood with outstretched arms.

"Weep no more, paleface girl. You are going home to the white squaw who
mourns in the cabin on the bank of the swift water," said Pontiac, as
he released her in front of the boys.

Another instant and Kate, with a cry of joy, had flung her arms about
the neck of first one brother and then the other, while Pontiac stood
and watched the happy reunion without his face expressing the feelings
that must have been struggling in his heart; for so has an Indian been
trained never to betray emotion.

How like magic had the scene been changed! Only a few minutes before
and poor Sandy was deeply dejected, in the belief that his hasty and
ill-advised act had forever ruined their only chance for a rescue. And
now they stood there, not only free, and with their dear sister given
into their charge, but safe in the pledged friendship of the most
powerful of all Indians, Pontiac himself.

"It seems like a dream, Bob!" cried Kate. "I can hardly believe it to
be true. How did you manage it, you and dear Sandy? Oh! how happy I
am to think that soon I shall see my own mother again! Not that Black
Beaver has been cruel to me. He tried to be a brother after his way. I
am sorry for him; but there is no one can take the place of father,
mother, Bob and Sandy."

"In good time you will hear it all, Kate," said Bob. "It is a strange
story. But I wonder whether Pontiac will extend his favor to our good
friends who have come with us to try and influence Black Beaver to
give us back our sister. The whites and the Senecas are at peace, for
the hatchet has not yet been dug up between them, so we hoped to win
Kiashuta to our side; to have him say that Black Beaver had done wrong
when he smote the hand that fed him."

Pontiac heard what he said, for he immediately gave the assurance Bob
requested.

"If others have come with you to bring the white girl back, they, too,
shall not be harmed until they have reached the swift water. Because
they are your friends, Pontiac has said this. So let them appear. They
shall walk among us in safety, for the word of the chief is given."

But, though Bob raised his voice and called, none of the other four
cared to accept the invitation to come into the village and meet the
sachem of the Sacs.

Perhaps it was just as well. Both Simon Kenton and Pat O'Mara were
well-known Indian fighters, and belonged to a class of men who
threatened to be thorns in the side of Pontiac in his ambitious designs
to head a new confederation of tribes.

Doubtless they would be quickly recognized by some of the Indians
present from other tribes; and even the word of Pontiac might not keep
these warriors from seeking to avenge their kin who had fallen in times
past before the rifles of Daniel Boone, Simon Kenton and their fellow
borderers.




CHAPTER XXX

SAFE AT LAST


"WE must get away from here without delay, Sandy," said the elder of
the young pioneers, after exchanging a few more words with Pontiac.

"Shall we accept the offer of Pontiac," asked Sandy, "and make for the
river under the guard of his men?"

"No," replied Bob, quickly; "for many reasons that must not be. He has
promised to give us a totem flag that will warn any wandering band of
Indians we may happen to meet that we are friends of the great Pontiac,
and must not be disturbed. And I have promised him that it shall always
be kept in our own cabin, only to be shown in case of any uprising."

"Then we must try to find Kenton, Pat and Blue Jacket?" questioned
Sandy, who was fairly wild to be away; for he seemed to fear lest their
late good fortune turn out to be a dream, from which they might be
rudely awakened.

"Yes," Bob went on; "and if we go soon I believe we will run across
them at the place Kenton appointed. They will wait there for us the
balance of the night, I feel sure."

"What do you think they believed must have happened, Bob?" Kate in turn
asked.

"Who can say?" her brother answered, shaking his head, as though
puzzled. "Fancy how astonished they must have been when all this racket
broke out, before they could make ready to start the fires, or Blue
Jacket get among the lodges to steal Kate, here, away. And then, if
Kenton was near enough to see Pontiac take our hands in his, how he
must have stared!"

"But it seems all for the best, to me," said Sandy, softly; "even my
foolish rashness in firing without thinking. We have made a powerful
friend in Pontiac, and perhaps saved our mother and father from the
doom that comes to so many settlers in the wilderness. And here is Kate
given over to our charge without either of us having to shoot down a
single Indian. Yes, Heaven was kind to us."

"Here comes the great sachem, and bearing in his hand the totem flag
which is to stand between us and harm," remarked Bob, as he saw
Pontiac approaching them, followed by a retinue of jostling braves and
chiefs.

The object which he thrust into the hand of Bob was a beautifully
made wampum belt that had been attached to a stick. It was of unusual
wideness, and the symbols represented in its barbaric splendor
undoubtedly told a story that every warrior could understand. (Note 8.)

It seemed as though every brave in the great Seneca village had
gathered to hear what the chief among ten thousand Indians had to
say, as he presented this badge of friendship to the young pioneers.
Some scowled as they surveyed the palefaces; but the majority seemed
friendly, because they realized that as Indians they owed a debt of
gratitude to the white boy who had saved the life so valuable to their
cause.

"Hear!" said Pontiac, elevating his wonderful voice, even as he
raised his dusky arm with the air of a king, "these are the friends
of Pontiac. Let no Indian lift a hand against them, or dare to follow
as they pass over the back trail to the swift water. Where this totem
hangs, that cabin is secure from the torch, those inmates safe from
the hatchet, the flaming arrow, the knife. So long as Pontiac lives
let there be peace between the red men and those who bear the name of
Armstrong. I have spoken."

Once again he thrust out his hand, and gravely shook that of each of
the whites, not even forgetting Kate. And, in the stirring times to
come, when the whole border would ring with the wonderful, masterful
ability of this organizer and red leader, perhaps there would arise
days of alarm when Bob and Sandy would rejoice to know that the word of
a chief may never be broken.

So they took their parting look at the village on the Great Lakes, and
plunged into the forest. Not a single brave dared to follow them, so
great was their fear and respect for the mighty sachem of the Sacs.

Straight to the meeting-place of the five chestnuts Bob led the way.
Unerringly he took his companions there, and at the first signal call
Kenton and the other three made their appearance.

"What does this magic mean?" asked the borderer, when he saw who was
the companion of the Armstrong boys.

"Sure it makes me think I do be draming!" declared Pat O'Mara, as he
wrung the hands of those he loved so well; nor did Kate hesitate to
throw her arms about the neck of this faithful friend of her parents,
so wild with delight was she to see some one from home.

"Sandy did it," replied Bob, hastily, only too glad to tell what a
wonderful change in their fortunes the hasty act of his brother had
effected. "He stopped Larue from bringing down a club on the head of
Pontiac as the chief sat on a log, lost in thought. And, because of
that, Pontiac has called us his friends. This totem flag will warn
every red-skinned warrior to injure us at the risk of making the chief
his deadly foe. And the Armstrong cabin will never be put to the torch,
or a single inmate harmed by an Indian so long as Pontiac lives!"

Loud were the expressions of astonishment on the part of the
others. Kenton, who saw himself reflected on a small scale in the
quick-tempered Sandy, grasped hold of the boy, and shook him almost
fiercely by the hand; after which Pat and Abijah, yes, even the
undemonstrative Blue Jacket, followed suit.

"It seems almost too good to be true," cried the delighted Kenton.
"Not but that it would have been a great thing for the struggling
border settlements if Pontiac had been slain here and now; yet how
wonderfully that shot won our cause. But what is this you tell us of
Larue? We left him yet a prisoner in the cavern back of the cataract.
We must see to that!"

He immediately started for the stream, and, as it would not be much out
of their route, as they headed for the far-distant Ohio, both boys were
quite willing. Besides, they were curious to learn just how the wily
French trapper had slipped his bonds.

On the road to the waterfall Kenton asked many questions. He, together
with his companions, had been stunned when the uproar burst forth, just
before they were ready to begin operations. But all was made plain now,
and, while Simon Kenton would have been happier had he found himself
in the thick of the fray, he could not complain at the way things had
turned out.

They found the two French trappers still where they had been left.
All they would say was that Larue had seemed to suddenly break loose,
and had basely left them, possibly in his haste to reach the village
and give the alarm, not wishing to linger long enough to effect their
release.

"The tricky Frenchman rolled into this pool of water, and let his
bonds soak," said Kenton, after he had made an examination. "When wet,
the deerskin thongs stretched enough for him to work loose. He was
afraid we might come back and secure him again, so he fled without
stopping to so much as lend a helping hand to his mates."

"Yes, and upon reaching the village he must have seen Pontiac sitting
there alone," said Bob, in turn. "Remembering how the great chief had
struck him in the face, and humiliated him at the grand council under
the big oak, he was unable to resist the temptation to creep up and
try to obtain revenge. In doing it Larue never suspected that he was
playing right into our hands."

"If the Indians only knew that we listened to what was said at that
same council," remarked Kenton; "they might not be willing to let the
rest of us escape so easily."

"But what shall we do with these two men?" asked Bob, thoughtfully.
"We can't leave them here, for perhaps Larue may be put to the stake
with the dawn, and the story of their captivity would never be known.
The Indians avoid this spot, Blue Jacket says, as the waterfall is
believed to be haunted by the spirits of their ancestors, who call out
constantly, and try to make the red children understand what they are
doing in Manitou Land."

"No, we will take them along with us," determined Kenton. "Some days
hence we can let them go free. By that time they could not harm us by
returning to the Seneca village, and telling what they know of the
council spies."

They lost no time in starting. Though Kenton knew that Pontiac's totem
belt would probably be able to protect them, he was, nevertheless,
anxious to be well on the way to the Ohio.

So, for several days they journeyed; after which the two French
trappers were let go, with a warning that they would be roughly treated
if they ever again showed themselves near the settlement on the river
bank.

And one day the little company arrived safely at home. Great was the
rejoicing of Mrs. Armstrong. The entire community gathered around that
humble home in the clearing to hear the story of the wonderful journey.
And every hand had to touch the wampum belt of Pontiac that was to
stand between the Armstrongs and peril, in case of another Indian
uprising.

Time passed on. It proved too late in the fall for the expected flame
to develop; and from their scouts the settlers learned, much to their
relief, that the uprising had been postponed until spring. Of course
that did not mean they would be free from interference, because the
Shawanees were always on the warpath, and the hatchet remained dug up
between them and the encroaching whites.

Bob and Sandy went on their way, gathering the pelts that they found
in their traps. Often they talked over the adventures that had marked
their journey to the land of the Great Lakes. Sandy was more determined
than ever to lead the life of an explorer, and follow in the footsteps
of the bold and resourceful hero whom he fairly worshipped, Simon
Kenton.

"Some day," he would say, as they thus talked and exchanged
confidences, "I mean to set eyes on that wonderful river away to the
west, the mighty Mississippi, under which rest the bones of the bold
discoverer, De Soto. I will never rest happy, Bob, until I can say that
I have seen the grandest river in all the world."

"Well," replied his brother with a smile, "perhaps I may yet conclude
to go with you, Sandy. It is time our people knew more about what the
French traders are doing in that region, establishing posts for dealing
with the Indians. But in a few days, now, we ought to hear something
of father."

"Yes, winter is here, the snow is thick, and it is nearly time," sighed
Sandy; "and let us hope the good fortune that followed us all the way
to the far north, will bring him back to mother, safe and sound."

Though neither of them could see just how their ambition was to be
realized, there was a way developing, and, in a new story concerning
the fortunes of Bob and Sandy, to be called: "The Pioneer Boys of the
Mississippi," we will have considerably more to narrate in connection
with the fortunes of the two lads.

One afternoon there was a loud shout heard close to the Armstrong
cabin; and a train of four horses was discovered heading from the main
settlement, followed by a score of men and women, all greatly excited.

Of course it was David Armstrong, returned with a store of necessities
that must delight the heart of the good housewife, who, however, was
ten times happier over the safe home-coming of the man she loved so
fondly, than because of anything the newly-recovered money could buy.

They had a great time of feasting and rejoicing. The boys were
compelled to narrate every incident connected with their eventful
journey in search of Kate; and, as Pat O'Mara still hung around,
assisting Bob and Sandy in their trapping expeditions, he was able to
add many little touches to the wonderful story.

So the winter which they had dreaded so much proved to be a period of
joy to the whole settlement on the Ohio. Mr. Armstrong would often take
up that magic wampum belt of the great sachem, Pontiac, and fondle it
reverently, as his imagination pictured that stirring scene when, with
his apparently ill-advised shot, Sandy made a friend of the powerful
leader, and thus insured the safety of those he loved.

[Illustration]

THE END.




NOTES


NOTE 1 (PAGE 7)

THE modern repeating rifle is a far different weapon from the clumsy,
uncertain, inaccurate flint-lock musket, and yet our forefathers
developed rare skill in the use of these primitive guns, which were
fired by a flint striking the hammer, causing a spark to ignite a pinch
of powder in a receptacle called the "pan." This in turn ignited the
charge of powder that speeded the bullet on its way.

The loading of such a gun was a slow and painstaking task. The charge
of powder must be measured out and poured down the barrel. The bullet,
with its "patch," or bit of rag, must then be rammed down upon the
powder, and finally the priming of powder must be placed in the pan.
The utmost care was used in loading, but, even then, the spark might
fail to ignite the priming, or the latter might be damp, or have been
shaken from the pan. Many a brave frontiersman lost his life because,
in his time of need, his musket failed to "go off."


NOTE 2 (PAGE 21)

The Five Nations was the name given by Champlain to a league that had
been formed by five powerful tribes of the Iroquois race, the Mohawks,
Oneidas, Onondagas, Cayugas and Senecas, who inhabited the Lake Region
of what is now Central New York. The name of the league was changed
to the Six Nations when, in 1722, the Tuskaroras, fleeing from North
Carolina, found a refuge with the league and became a member of it.

The union was for the purposes of offence and defence and originally
had a permanent central government lodged in fifty chiefs, who held
office for life. In the colonial wars between the French and English
and, later, in the Revolutionary War, the Six Nations were usually
found fighting on the side of the English.


NOTE 3 (PAGE 85)

Except for some tribes of the Pacific Coast, who held their captives
as slaves, a male prisoner was either adopted into the tribe, or else
put to death by torture, the decision usually resting with the women.
If the prisoner's death was decided on, the most fiendish ingenuity was
shown. While burning at the stake was the most common mode of death, it
was usually preceded by a succession of tortures, carefully planned to
prolong the victim's agony to the utmost.


NOTE 4 (PAGE 107)

The turkey, now domesticated in nearly every country of the world, is a
native of North America, and was unknown before the coming of Columbus.
While now the wild turkey is almost extinct, the early settlers
found these birds in the greatest abundance, and they formed a not
unimportant portion of the frontiersman's fare.


NOTE 5 (PAGE 192)

The Indian method of disposing of the dead varied with the different
tribes and different localities. While burial in the ground was more
common, many tribes, notably of the plains, placed the bodies in trees
or upon platforms; others placed their dead in sitting positions in
caves; still others practised cremation. It was the general custom to
either burn or bury the personal belongings of the deceased, in order
that he might enjoy their use in the life to come.


NOTE 6 (PAGE 226)

Although smoking was a universal custom among the American Indians,
tobacco was unknown to the rest of the world previous to the discovery
of America; but its use has since spread to the four quarters of the
globe. The Spaniards were the first European smokers, but their example
was quickly followed by the other nations, although church and state
did what they could to prevent the spread of the habit, Pope Urban VII
having even gone so far as to issue an edict against it.

The scientific name, Nicotiana, was given tobacco in honor of Jean
Nicot, French Ambassador to Portugal, who, on his return to France,
presented a package of seed to Catherine de Medici.

Among the Indians, ceremonial smoking was a universal rite, and had a
deep religious significance, smoke being considered as an incense of
the gods, while the act of smoking was the strongest form of oath.

All discussions between individuals, all councils of a tribe, all
treaty-making was preceded by the smoking of "the pipe of peace" and
all agreements were ratified by the passing of the sacred pipe from
hand to hand until all had joined in the solemn ceremony.


NOTE 7 (PAGE 284)

Among the eastern Indians the principal civil officers were the
Sachems. This office was elective, in theory; but, in practice, it was
usually hereditary. There was also a head war-chief, although at times
the two offices were held by the same individual. Except for these two
officers, there can hardly be said to have been any social distinctions
among the various members of a tribe. At that, the authority of the
Sachem generally depended more on the ability and influence of the
individual than on the power conferred by his office, while, except in
actual warfare, where his commands were fairly well obeyed, the head
war-chief seems to have had no authority whatever.


NOTE 8 (PAGE 337)

Wampum was used by the Indians both as an ornament and as money. It was
of two kinds, the white, made from the stem of the periwinkle shell,
and the black, made from the dark spot in the quahog shell. Both were
carefully shaped and polished, then pierced and strung in the form of
belts, necklaces or bracelets. The black wampum was considered more
valuable than the white.




Selections from The Page Company's Books for Young People


THE BLUE BONNET SERIES

  _Each large 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated, per volume_  $1.50


=A TEXAS BLUE BONNET=

By CAROLINE E. JACOBS.

"The book's heroine, Blue Bonnet, has the very finest kind of
wholesome, honest, lively girlishness and cannot but make friends
with every one who meets her through the book as medium."--_Chicago
Inter-Ocean._


=BLUE BONNET'S RANCH PARTY=

By CAROLINE E. JACOBS AND EDYTH ELLERBECK READ.

"A healthy, natural atmosphere breathes from every chapter."--_Boston
Transcript._


=BLUE BONNET IN BOSTON;= OR, BOARDING-SCHOOL DAYS AT MISS NORTH'S.

By CAROLINE E. JACOBS AND LELA HORN RICHARDS.

"It is a fine story for girls, and is bound to become popular because
of its wholesomeness and its many human touches."--_Boston Globe._


=BLUE BONNET KEEPS HOUSE;= OR, THE NEW HOME IN THE EAST.

By CAROLINE E, JACOBS AND LELA HORN RICHARDS.

"It cannot fail to prove fascinating to girls in their teens, not to
mention those of older growth, who still hold dear the memory of their
youth."--_New York Sun._




THE YOUNG PIONEER SERIES

By HARRISON ADAMS

  _Each 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated, per volume_   $1.25


=THE PIONEER BOYS OF THE OHIO;= OR, CLEARING THE WILDERNESS.

"Such books as this are an admirable means of stimulating among the
young Americans of to-day interest in the story of their pioneer
ancestors and the early days of the Republic."--_Boston Globe._


=THE PIONEER BOYS ON THE GREAT LAKES;= OR, ON THE TRAIL OF THE IROQUOIS.

"The recital of the daring deeds of the frontier is not only
interesting but instructive as well and shows the sterling
type of character which these days of self-reliance and trial
produced."--_American Tourist, Chicago._


=THE PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSISSIPPI;= OR, THE HOMESTEAD IN THE
WILDERNESS.

"The story is told with spirit, and is full of adventure."--New York
Sun.


=THE PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI;= OR, IN THE COUNTRY OF THE SIOUX.

"Vivid in style, vigorous in movement, full of dramatic situations,
true to historic perspective, this story is a capital one for
boys."--_Watchman Examiner, New York City._

=THE PIONEER BOYS OF THE YELLOWSTONE;= OR, LOST IN THE LAND OF WONDERS.

"There is plenty of lively adventure and action and the story is well
told."--_Duluth Herald, Duluth, Minn._


=THE PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA;= OR, IN THE WILDERNESS OF THE GREAT
NORTHWEST.

"The story is full of spirited action and contains much valuable
historical information."--_Boston Herald._




THE HADLEY HALL SERIES

By LOUISE M. BREITENBACH

  _Each large 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated, per volume_  $1.50


=ALMA AT HADLEY HALL=

"The author is to be congratulated on having written such an appealing
book for girls."--_Detroit Free Press._


=ALMA'S SOPHOMORE YEAR=

"It cannot fail to appeal to the lovers of good things in girls'
books."--_Boston Herald._


=ALMA'S JUNIOR YEAR=

"The diverse characters in the boarding-school are strongly drawn,
the incidents are well developed and the action is never dull."--_The
Boston Herald._


=ALMA'S SENIOR YEAR=

"Incident abounds in all of Miss Breitenbach's stories and a healthy,
natural atmosphere breathes from every chapter."--_Boston Transcript._




THE GIRLS OF FRIENDLY TERRACE SERIES

By HARRIET LUMMIS SMITH

  _Each large 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated, per volume_   $1.50


=THE GIRLS OF FRIENDLY TERRACE=

"A book sure to please girl readers, for the author seems to understand
perfectly the girl character."--_Boston Globe._


=PEGGY RAYMOND'S VACATION=

"It is a wholesome, hearty story."--_Utica Observer._


=SCHOOL DAYS ON FRIENDLY TERRACE=

The book is delightfully written, and contains lots of exciting
incidents.


=PEGGY RAYMOND'S SCHOOL DAYS=

The book is delightfully written, and contains lots of exciting
incidents.




FAMOUS LEADERS SERIES

By CHARLES H. L. JOHNSTON

  _Each large 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated, per volume_   $1.50


=FAMOUS CAVALRY LEADERS=

"More of such books should be written, books that acquaint young
readers with historical personages in a pleasant, informal way."--_New
York Sun._

"It is a book that will stir the heart of every boy and will prove
interesting as well to the adults."--_Lawrence Daily World._


=FAMOUS INDIAN CHIEFS=

"Mr. Johnston has done faithful work in this volume, and his relation
of battles, sieges and struggles of these famous Indians with the
whites for the possession of America is a worthy addition to United
States History."--_New York Marine Journal._


=FAMOUS SCOUTS=

"It is the kind of a book that will have a great fascination for boys
and young men, and while it entertains them it will also present
valuable information in regard to those who have left their impress
upon the history of the country."--_The New London Day._


=FAMOUS PRIVATEERSMEN AND ADVENTURERS OF THE SEA=

"The tales are more than merely interesting; they are entrancing,
stirring the blood with thrilling force and bringing new zest to the
never-ending interest in the dramas of the sea."--_The Pittsburgh Post._


=FAMOUS FRONTIERSMEN AND HEROES OF THE BORDER=

This book is devoted to a description of the adventurous lives and
stirring experiences of many pioneer heroes who were prominently
identified with the opening of the Great West.

"The accounts are not only authentic, but distinctly readable,
making a book of wide appeal to all who love the history of actual
adventure."--_Cleveland Leader._




HILDEGARDE-MARGARET SERIES

By LAURA E. RICHARDS

Eleven Volumes

The Hildegarde-Margaret Series, beginning with "Queen Hildegarde" and
ending with "The Merryweathers," make one of the best and most popular
series of books for girls ever written.

  _Each large 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated, per volume_   $1.25
  _The eleven volumes boxed as a set_                           $13.75


LIST OF TITLES

    =QUEEN HILDEGARDE=

    =HILDEGARDE'S HOLIDAY=

    =HILDEGARDE'S HOME=

    =HILDEGARDE'S NEIGHBORS=

    =HILDEGARDE'S HARVEST=

    =THREE MARGARETS=

    =MARGARET MONTFORT=

    =PEGGY=

    =RITA=

    =FERNLEY HOUSE=

    =THE MERRYWEATHERS=




THE CAPTAIN JANUARY SERIES

By LAURA E. RICHARDS

  _Each 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated, per volume_   50 cents


=CAPTAIN JANUARY=

A charming idyl of New England coast life, whose success has been very
remarkable.

  SAME. _Illustrated Holiday Edition_                $1.25
  SAME, FRENCH TEXT. _Illustrated Holiday Edition_   $1.25


=MELODY:= THE STORY OF A CHILD.

  SAME. _Illustrated Holiday Edition_        $1.25


=MARIE=

A companion to "Melody" and "Captain January."


=ROSIN THE BEAU=

A sequel to "Melody" and "Marie."


=SNOW-WHITE;= OR, THE HOUSE IN THE WOOD.


=JIM OF HELLAS;= OR, IN DURANCE VILE, and a companion story, BETHESDA
POOL.


=NARCISSA=

And a companion story, IN VERONA, being two delightful short stories of
NEW ENGLAND life.


="SOME SAY"=

And a companion story, NEIGHBORS IN CYRUS.


=NAUTILUS=

"'Nautilus' is by far the best product of the author's powers, and is
certain to achieve the wide success it so richly merits."


=ISLA HERON=

This interesting story is written in the author's usual charming manner.


=THE LITTLE MASTER=

"A well told, interesting tale of a high character."--_California
Gateway Gazette._


       *       *       *       *       *

Transcriber's Notes:

Obvious punctuation errors repaired. Varied hyphenation retained as
printed.

Page 11, "on" changed to "an" (or an Oneida)

Page 183, "sideway" changed to "sideways" (jump sideways just at)

Page 202, "seemd" changed to "seemed" (seemed in a fair way)






End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Pioneer Boys on the Great Lakes, by 
Harrison Adams

*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PIONEER BOYS ON GREAT LAKES ***

***** This file should be named 46795.txt or 46795.zip *****
This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
        http://www.gutenberg.org/4/6/7/9/46795/

Produced by Beth Baran, Emmy and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net

Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive
specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook
for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports,
performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given
away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks
not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the
trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.

START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
1.E.8.

1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country outside the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

  This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
  most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
  restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
  under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
  eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
  United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you
  are located before using this ebook.

1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
provided that

* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
  the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
  you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
  to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
  agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
  Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
  within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
  legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
  payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
  Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
  Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
  Literary Archive Foundation."

* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
  you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
  does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
  License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
  copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
  all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
  works.

* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
  any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
  electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
  receipt of the work.

* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
  distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The
Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm
trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the
mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its
volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous
locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt
Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to
date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

For additional contact information:

    Dr. Gregory B. Newby
    Chief Executive and Director
    gbnewby@pglaf.org

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.